Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

MM!:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2010-11-22T07:05:32Z

Matt122004:

==Sharp, Descending First Love!==

It happened when I was a third year middle school student, at school after class. I, Sado Tarou, was chatting with my best friend, Hayama Tatsukichi. About half of my classmates were still in the classroom when the room's door opened noisily. A female student then entered the room. She headed straight towards us and then stopped in front of me. She was quite pretty. She had short hair which looked pretty soft and skin which was as white and as smooth as a baby. With her wide and beautiful eyes which really left an impression, she was certainly someone who you wouldn’t be embarrassed to call beautiful. She also had cute, thin and pink colored lips which for some reason made me feel uneasy. Even though a beautiful girl like that was looking straight at me, I had no recollection of who she was. She was definitely not from my class.


The girl tightened her lips and as if to knit her eyebrows, glared at me. She looked angry yet scared at the same time, a very complicated expression. And for some reason, her body was trembling a bit. I looked back at her eyes as I tilted my head. I was about to ask her whether she needed something from me when the girl raised her white and slender right hand. With a force that seemed to split the air, her right hand hit my left cheek.

“Ube!?!”

With a force that resembled a punch more than a slap, my cheek received a strong shock which reverberated through my skull. Pitiably, I was blown off backwards mowing down the seats and tables behind me and then finally collapsing on the floor.

“What's up with the sudden slap!?”

Holding down my left cheek as I lay on the floor like a girl, I looked up at the person who had made me eat a strong slap. She was looking down at me with exceedingly cold eyes.

“Someone like you should just die!”

I couldn’t say anything back.


The girl’s act of violence was too sudden, too unreasonable. She gave off a very cold glance as if looking down on something terribly disgusting. Her words were truly harsh. A normal person would have been furious right about now, especially after everything that had happened, it would be ridiculous otherwise. My whole body was quivering. I was shaking tremendously. A sudden gush of emotion was running from my head down to my toes; it completely ruled my mind and my body. Everyone in class expected me,Sado Tarou, to leap up at the angry girl. That was until I suddenly clung to the foot of the girl who gave me a slap and screamed.

“More… pleeeaaaseee hit me more!”

“…..Eh?”

The girl let off a troubled voice. I drew my body closer to the girl’s foot while having a hollow and dubious smile.

“Mo..more! Please hit me more! Please gaze at me like as if you’re looking at something worthless! Please curse me with more cruel words! I.. I beg of you!”

The classroom stood still.


Without even noticing that the classroom has stood still, the girl continued to smile at me eerily. She along with everyone in class looked like they were completely taken aback.

“Pig! Please call me a disgusting pig! Princess, please kick my dirty ass with your beautiful and noble leg!”.

My whole body was trembling furiously. But that trembling wasn’t that of anger. For a moment, my heart and my body was controlled by an unknown pleasure. I completely lost myself to the extraordinary sensation.

“A pe..pervert.” said someone in our class.

“What a freak”.

“What a deviant.”

My classmates were watching me from afar with a face which seems to have seen something truly disgusting.

“That’s no..not it..” I said to my classmates.

But at the same time, I felt pleasure from the look of disgust given by them.


“No, that’s no..not it! I’m not a pervert! That’s why you can stop looking at me like that! Aa.. Aah… But, that looks you’re giving me feels good… no.. it doesn’t feel good! This is not what it seems! I’m noooot a pervert!!!!” I yelled while having a creepy smile on my face.

“..ch”.

I woke up from sleep, suddenly raising my body from my bed.

“Haa.. ha.. haa.. a dream..”.

I was in my room. I held my head while sitting on top of the bed.

“Damn it. That was a terrible nightmare…”.

If I'm going to see a dream, I might as well dream of her. As I thought of that, I wiped the sweat on my forehead with my right hand. I thought of the girl with the glossy, black hair which reached up to her back and who looked neat and beautiful. The girl I’m thinking of is Shiori-hime.

“…nn?”.

Inadvertently, the moment I put my right hand on top of my bed, I felt something soft. It was marshmallow soft. It felt too soft for a bed.


And when I looked, there was a woman sleeping beside me. My right hand was on top of her chest.

“Uoooi!?”

I hurriedly removed my hand. The girl had a small build and had fine, straight hair which reached up to her collarbone. The girl wearing a pink pajama was facing the side and was rolled up sleeping while innocently letting small breaths off from her lips. A few strands of her fine hair were resting on top of her white cheeks.

“He.. Hey! Wake up!”

I spoke forcibly at the girl’s ears while my face convulsed.

“…nn.”

The girl slowly opened her eyelids, looking up at me with a blank expression while she rubbed her sleepy eyes with the back of her right hand.

“You’re noisy… Tarou-chan..”

“I’m not noisy!” I angrily shouted at her sleepy face.

“And after I’ve told you so many times not to slip on my bed, idiotic sister!”

This was my older sister, Sado Shizuka, 19 years old.


“But…” said my sister as she sat up on the bed.

With a height not more than 149cm, my mini-sized sister looked just like a kid, especially with the innocent appearance she had at the moment.

“But, I was really afraid of the thunder and couldn' t sleep because of it. It left me with no choice but to go to Taro-chan’s bed.”

“You’re obviously lying! We’ve been having perfect weather since yesterday! The chance of precipitation was zero percent!”

“I got caught. Ehe.”

“It’s not ehe’!”

“Uhuu”.

“It’s not ‘Uhuu’!”

“Uhee”

“It’s not ‘Uhee’ too!”

“Putting that aside...” whispered my sister as she drew her lips closer to my ear and spoke with a voice which made it seem like she was about to reveal a secret.

“Was your sister’s breasts soft?”

My face turned red.

“You... were pretending to be asleep!?”

“Uwa- Your face is all red. How cu..cute!”

“Hey! Stop clinging!”


“If Tarou-chan ever felt like it, I’m always ok with it. Incest that is.”

“Stop saying nonsense!”

I forcibly separated my sister from me. At that time, the clock which was by my pillow came into view. 7:5x AM.

“What the hell!?”

I grabbed the alarm clock with both of my hands.

“Are you serious… I had my alarm clock set to ring at 7:00AM! Why didn’t it ring!?”.

“Ah, it was me who stopped it.”

“Huh?”

“My classes start from third period so I’ll be fine not waking up that early. But then that clock started ringing so early, so before it could wake up Tarou-chan, I quickly stopped it."

This slacking college student.

“Why the hell did you do that!? At this rate, I’ll definitely be late!”

“You don’t have to be that angry. The desire to feel Tarou-chan's warmth even for a second longer, that's onee-chan's love for you.”

“Shut up! And just leave!”.


“Noo.”

After having chased off my sister, I quickly started changing into my uniform. I then went down the stairs and headed to the dining room.

“Ara, Tarou-san. Good morning. It seems you woke up a bit late today."

Appearing from the kitchen which was further inside the dining room was my mom, Sado Tomoko.

“Good morning, mom.”

My mom was already past forty but no matter how you looked at it, she only looked like she was in her early thirties. We sometimes even got mistaken as siblings whenever we went out together. She had her hair which was about shoulder length tied from behind once. Mom was smiling softly in her apron while holding a plate in one hand.

“I’ll immediately prepare your breakfast. Today’s meal is Tofu miso soup, fried egg, salmon and..”

“Nah, I won’t be having breakfast today since I’m kinda out of time.”

“Eh..”

Mom’s smile stiffened. The plate which she had been holding suddenly slipped out of her hand and shattered against the surface of the floor.

''Crash.''

“I see… Tarou-san doesn’t want to eat the food I made.” Mom’s eyes began to grow cloudy and then finally started shedding big drops of tears. I was taken aback.

“Tha…that’s not it! It’s not like that!”


“It’s fine! You don’t have to say anything since this is my entire fault! Please forgive me for being an incompetent mother who only causes trouble to Tarou-san. Uuuu…”

Moving to the dining room while crying and appearing as if she was about to stumble when she entered into the living room, she finally sat down in front of the altar found there. On the altar was a picture serving as a vestige of my father who died five years ago.

“Dear, I’m sorry… because of me, because of the incorrect way I raised him, Tarou-san’s mind has been too distorted to the point that he can’t even enjoy breakfast."

“What the heck are you saying! I’m just skipping breakfast!”

“The road to becoming a NEET starts from here. Ahh, for my beloved son to suffer one of society’s problem.”

“How did you come up with that!? I’m skipping breakfast just because I’m out of time and… Ahh, this has started to become a pain. I get it. I’m eating. I’m having breakfast!”

“Eh, really?”

My mother's somber face turned into a smile. I nodded my head while still feeling groggy.

“Ufufu. I’m glad. Then, I’ll prepare breakfast immediately. Tarou-san should just sit at the table and wait for it. Today’s breakfast is going to be delicious again.”

My mother, whose mood had suddenly improved, started to hum something, a complete change from the earlier scene.


“Crying like that is just unfair.”

Her tendency to easily turn to tears once something happened, especially if that something was related to me, was something I really had trouble with. Although I knew she would stop crying soon, once she began, I just couldn't refuse her anymore.

“Looks like I’ll be completely late today.”

Placing my elbow on the table, I rested my chin on my hands and then sighed.

After a 15 minutes ride on a train from a station near my house, I got off at Sakuramori station. A succeeding 10 minutes’ walk from there and I’d find the school I attended, Sakuramori Private High School.

“Ah.. I’m super late.”

The distance from the school’s gate to the school’s entrance was a 50 meter long gentle slope which was similar to a tree-lined street with Cherry trees standing at both of its sides. It was currently May, so the Cherry blossoms had already gone, but I could still remember how beautiful the trees had been during the entrance ceremony when all of them had been blooming together at once. Looking from the school gate, you could spot the club building at the left of the slope. This was where different clubs held their activities. At the other side was a parking lot for bicycles. About halfway through the slope, I found a brown cat.

“If it isn’t Norayoshi.”

“Nya” cried Norayoshi as it approached me, rubbing its body at my leg.


“You really are a cute guy. There, there.”

Crouching down, I gently stroked Norayoshi’s head. It narrowed its eyes as if to show how good it felt. Norayoshi was a stray cat who was used to people and had made the area around the school its sleeping ground. It was loved by everybody and had become a mascot character for Sakuramori High School. The halfhearted name, Noriyoshi, was given by a doctor who was working at the school a few years before.

“This is bad. I don’t have the time to be playing around with you. Later, Norayoshi.”

I waved my hand at the cat while heading towards the school building. It then folded its back leg and sat down and with a cry, saw me off. I reached the classroom 5 minutes after the first period had begun. While preparing myself to get scold, I softly opened the classroom door. That's when I noticed that the classroom was a bit noisy.

“Huh?”

The teacher wasn’t at his desk. And at the blackboard, two words – study and period, were written.

“Study period, huh?”

I was saved. I let off a sigh of relief. I then sat in my chair which was near the middle of the column at the side of the window.

“Hey, you’re pretty late today.”


The guy who sat in front of my seat turned around and said this while laughing. He had short blond hair and a slender face. His eyebrows were a bit shaved, so he looked intimidating at first. With his modified uniform slovenly worn and a style which no matter where you looked was the same as saying “Hello, I’m a delinquent.” was my best friend, Hayama Tatsukichi. I had first met him when we became classmates during our first year in middle school and for some strange reason; we hit it off and got along really well. We were in the same class during middle school, not to mention the fact thta we were in the same class again this year. This would be the fourth consecutive year that we had been together. We might have some kind of shared fate.

“This was all my mom and my sister’s fault.”

“Uwa. To put the blame on your adorable family instead of admitting that you were late because you overslept, Tarou, I’m heartbroken. I don’t remember raising you like that.”

“I don’t remember being raised by you, too. And I’m saved because of this study period.”

“Looks like the teacher for the first period took a break because he suddenly got ill, which is how we ended up having study period.”

“I see. Seems like I’m pretty lucky today.”

“But the macho guy was really mad this morning, he was saying something like ‘Where the hell is Sado!?’.”

“Are you serious?”

The macho guy we were referring to was our class’ homeroom teacher, Nakayama-sensei. Nakayama-sensei was a physical education teacher with a height of 185 centimeters and a muscular body. Almost everyone in our class called him ‘macho’.


“From how it looked, it seems like you’ll be ending up with him holding protein stuff and forcing it into your mouth while screaming ‘You being late is a sign that you don’t have enough muscles!”

“Ugee.. It sounds so real, it’s scary.”

He was the type of teacher who looked like someone who would seriously believe that this world would be peaceful if the entire human race became more muscular and brawny. He was crazy.

“More importantly, was there a theme given for this study period?”

“Nah, it looks like it’s up to us. In short, we’re left to study on our own.”

“Nice.”

My classmates, without even bringing out their book or notes, were busy with either chatting or sleeping in the classroom. Since there wasn’t any work given, I guessed this was normal. Study on your own? As if there would be a sane student who would do that, it’s not even before exam period.

“Well..” said Tatsukichi

“I guess I’ll go over yesterday’s lesson. I did review it once last night, but you can’t go wrong with studying a bit more.”

There he was. A student who’d actually study.


He, Tatsukichi, was a guy who completely looked like a delinquent but was actually a serious student inside. He usually had one of the highest grades for our year during middle school. He never failed to study and review his lessons and was even part of our middle school’s student council. Although the middle school we attended was a bit loose with school regulations, with how he looked, I’m surprised he was actually allowed to join the student council at all. I guess that just shows how much he was recognized by the teachers. Now, there was a reason why the honor student, Tatsukichi, looked like this. He was short. He was probably a few centimeters away from 150 centimeters which wass about the same as a female high-school student. According to him, it seemed like from childhood he had always been the shortest in class. And once he had gotten into middle school, it seemed like he got bullied by other students in the same year because of it. Tatsukichi, who wanted a way to stop the bullying, ended up going to school with his hair dyed blonde and his eyebrows shaved. The guys on the same year got scared of how he looked and thus his bullying stopped. Since then, he had continued to keep this appearance. The moment I looked at Tatsukichi, the door at the front of the classroom opened reservedly, and from there a female student came in. She had short soft hair, long eyelashes and big eyes which seemed to attract your attention.


Her white skin looked like it was painted with pale light. Although being slender, she had all the right stuff. She also had, or rather held a decent yet modest body, in other words, a perfect figure. She was a real beauty who could make anyone turn around and look at her. The moment I saw her, I automatically started feeling depressed. She was the girl who had appeared in my dream. At that time, I hadn't known who she was, but now I know, after all, we were in the same class. Her name was Yuuno Arashiko.

“Late again, that girl's coming late pretty often. And she even skipped class without permission yesterday, I wonder if she’s a delinquent.”

“That’s something she probably doesn’t want to hear coming from you.”

After seeing the blackboard, she walked through the aisle of seats and headed towards her chair which was at the last row of the middle column and then sat down. She opened a paperback book and with an expression which somehow looked gloomy, started reading. A traditional way of spending one's free time. Her eyes suddenly moved and met with mine. I, who was looking at her for no reason, quickly averted my eyes.

“But it really is such a coincidence...” said Tatsukichi.

Zero no Tsukaima Registration

2010-06-21T05:22:50Z

Matt122004: /* Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊 */

__NOTOC__

To re-iterate the registration procedure: please register your intended chapters here.

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

===Volume 1 - The Zero's Familiar/ゼロの使い魔===
::*Insert & Back Cover - Kuroneko - '''Completed'''

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Yuko|Yuko]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Kuroneko & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''

'''Gandalfr'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] [[user:TheDefend|(TheDefend]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]] (10%) + [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] (90%) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===
::*Prologue - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[User:Vaelis|Vaelis]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:R6|R6]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]+[[user:Tomojo|Tomojo]]+[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤玉===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] (Omega037, first 5%) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Yezhanquan|Yezhanquan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]

===Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲===
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - None (dropped by [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] at 20%) ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 10 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会===
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] ([[user:Novaren|Novaren]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*Chapter 9 - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*Epilogue - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]

===Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===
::*Prologue - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed'''
'''New Student from the White Country (Albion)'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed''' submitted on 23-01-2009
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]] ~Preview~)
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*Chapter 2 -
'''Right to Use Saito for a Day'''
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]])
::*Chapter 2 -

===Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed'''
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Tomoya13|Tomoya13]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Tomoya13|Tomoya13]] - (20%) ~Preview~
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 -
::*Epilogue -

===Volume 15 - Labyrinth of Oblivion / 忘却の夢迷宮===
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 -
::*Epilogue -

===Volume 16 - The Tea Time of Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏===
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 -
::*Chapter 10-
::*Epilogue -

===Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*Story 1 - [[user:RonnieCorny|RonnieCorny]] - (36%)'
::*Story 2 -
::*Story 3 -
::*Story 4 -

===Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*Story 5 - [[user:Trewth|Trewth]] - '''Completed'''
::*Story 6 -
::*Extra Chapter - [[user:Trewth|Trewth]] - '''Completed'''
::*Story 7 -
::*Story 8 -

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Zero no Tsukaima Registration

2010-06-21T05:21:22Z

Matt122004: /* Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉 */

__NOTOC__

To re-iterate the registration procedure: please register your intended chapters here.

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

===Volume 1 - The Zero's Familiar/ゼロの使い魔===
::*Insert & Back Cover - Kuroneko - '''Completed'''

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Yuko|Yuko]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Kuroneko & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''

'''Gandalfr'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] [[user:TheDefend|(TheDefend]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]] (10%) + [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] (90%) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===
::*Prologue - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[User:Matt122004|Matt122004]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:R6|R6]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]+[[user:Tomojo|Tomojo]]+[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤玉===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] (Omega037, first 5%) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Yezhanquan|Yezhanquan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]

===Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲===
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - None (dropped by [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] at 20%) ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 10 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会===
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] ([[user:Novaren|Novaren]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*Chapter 9 - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*Epilogue - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]

===Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===
::*Prologue - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed'''
'''New Student from the White Country (Albion)'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed''' submitted on 23-01-2009
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]] ~Preview~)
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*Chapter 2 -
'''Right to Use Saito for a Day'''
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Kazesenken|Kazesenken]])
::*Chapter 2 -

===Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed'''
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Tomoya13|Tomoya13]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Tomoya13|Tomoya13]] - (20%) ~Preview~
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 -
::*Epilogue -

===Volume 15 - Labyrinth of Oblivion / 忘却の夢迷宮===
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 -
::*Epilogue -

===Volume 16 - The Tea Time of Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏===
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 -
::*Chapter 10-
::*Epilogue -

===Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*Story 1 - [[user:RonnieCorny|RonnieCorny]] - (36%)'
::*Story 2 -
::*Story 3 -
::*Story 4 -

===Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*Story 5 - [[user:Trewth|Trewth]] - '''Completed'''
::*Story 6 -
::*Extra Chapter - [[user:Trewth|Trewth]] - '''Completed'''
::*Story 7 -
::*Story 8 -

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.1

2010-04-06T05:59:33Z

Matt122004:

'''Chapter 1'''

When I returned home from school, I found my sister on the phone with someone in the living room. My sister’s name is Kousaka Kirino. She’s a fourteen year old middle school student going to the local school. She has her hair dyed light brown, both ears pierced, and an elegant manicure on her long nails. She carefully polishes her face with makeup, which would still be attractive even without it. She carries an atmosphere too mature for a middle school student. She’s nice and tall, yet well-rounded in those places too.

If only she was good at singing as well, then you’d have a charismatic idol.

I’m not being lenient because she’s family. My sister is just one hell of a refined person.

However, I have no intention to boast proudly that she is my sister. Sure the guys will envy me, and I might understand why, but from personal experience it’s just not like that.

If you actually have a sister yourself, then you should understand my feelings more or less.

A sister isn’t anything that great, at least for me.

For example, imagine this: in your school classroom, there are always multiple groups of friends. Take the most gorgeous one as an example. The one with the jock, the smart and cool guy and the super cute girl.

Now there’s a girl who is even one rank more refined in that group.

That girl who you might hesitate to even talk to. That girl living in another world that you may never in the future have anything to do with. She’s what we might call “the girl on another level.” Most men would find her uncomfortable even if she looks that nice. That’s how I feel too.

Now imagine a girl like that in your own family. Of course, with no special circumstances with the distance between each other.

Now you understand how uneasy I feel. It’s not that nice of a thing, is it?

“I’m back.”

I give the greeting for manners, but not only does she not respond, she doesn’t even show the slightest sign of recognition.

Kirino, in a sailor uniform, sinks deep into the sofa and crosses her legs covered by a super short skirt. She’s laughing at her mobile seemingly pleased.

Her smile was surely cute, but that will never be directed towards me.

“Oh? You’re kidding! What the heck? Haha! What an idiot.”

“Yeah yeah, I was an idiot for trying to talk to you.”

I grumbled to myself, while opening the fridge wide. Getting a pack of barley tea, I pour it into a cup and consume it in a gulp. Phew, I take a moment’s
rest before leaving.

“Yeah, all right. Then I’ll get changed and head out.”

It’s already evening, just where the heck is she going to play?

“Well, not that it matters to me,” I mumble to myself and climb up the stairs.

My name is Kousaka Kyousuke. I’m a 17 year old who goes to the local high school.

It’s kind of strange to say myself, but I’m an average high school boy. I’m not in any clubs and I have no special hobbies either. Of course I listen to
popular music and read some manga and books, but not to the point that I would count it as a hobby.

After school, I usually fool around with my friends in town, read manga at home or watch TV.

Well I do also study sometimes.

Aren’t normal high school students like that? You might call it a safe but boring lifestyle, however I think being normal is quite important.

Being normal means acting in harmony with others and being realistic.

Acting safe means there is less danger.

Fortunately, my grades aren’t too bad and if things continue the way they are now, I’ll probably get into a decent university. As for what I’m going to
do afterwards… Well, I can think about that while I enjoy my 4 years of university life.

The ones that have to be in a flurry are those who won’t get the job of their dreams through that path. Chasing dreams… It sounds nice, however, that
means you wont be ‘normal’ anymore. There will be many dangers and is, in no way, safe. At least it isn’t the thing for me.

Well I’ve long forgotten about my childhood dreams, but if I had to say something, an ordinary, inconspicuous, quiet, and trouble free life could be
considered my dream.

My home is a two story house. The family members are my parents, my sister and myself, making a total of four.

A middle-class, well off, nothing out of the ordinary, family.

My sister’s and my room are on the second floor. After changing into plain clothes in my room, I rested for a while then went back down the stairs.
That’s because I wanted to use the toilet before I started studying. By the way, the front door comes right under the stairs and to the left of it is the
door to the living room.

And so…

“Ah!”

Just after going down the stairs, I ran into my sister who was in her regular clothes. This area is actually a blind spot on both sides so it’s
collisions happen frequently.

*Thud* We collide with my left shoulder hitting Kirino’s breast. The force wasn’t that strong, but it was enough for her bag to leave her hand and spill
its contents onto the floor.

“Ah!”

“Oh sorry.”

I make a frank apology and reach out to pick up the stuff scrambled on the floor, like cosmetics, but…

*Whap* Kirino, who sensed that, brushed my hand away with a slap.

“Wha-?”

I open my eyes wide and am surprised by her sharp look.

This is what comes out of my sister’s mouth,

“Just leave it. Don’t touch anything.”

While saying that, she gathers the spilled contents of her bag on her own.

Oh how unpleasant she is. What is it? She doesn’t want me touching her stuff?

How much do you hate your brother?

I looked down at my sister who continues her task without expression.

An uneasy atmosphere fills the front hall.

My sister turns around, hurries into her pumps and murmurs,

“I’m going,”

as if she is fulfilling some sick duty, then closes the door with a slam.

Well as you can see, this is what our relationship is like.

I’m not terribly angry about this either, since I don’t think of her as a sibling anymore.

If I just think of it as a random persom from class doing the same thing, then it’s easily forgiven.

Go ahead and laugh at me for being a failure of a brother if you want. I don’t care.

Heh, well it’s not like my life will be disturbed because I can’t communicate properly with my sister.

“…Jeez. Just when did things become like this?”

Even she had times when she wasn’t like that, I think…

Oh well. It annoyed me a bit, but whatever. I shall return to my original task.

I finish peeing, wash my hands, and dive into the living room sofa. I pick up a magazine left around and cross my legs, going on my back.

Hey, wasn’t I supposed to start studying?

Lying down and skimming through the pictures of a battle manga makes me feel emptier and emptier. My senses warn me that I shouldn’t be doing things like this, but my astonishing laziness counters.

Ah forget it. I don’t feel like studying.

This laziness must be a common disease amongst students.

I stand up shaking my head around like a dog who had just gotten a bucket of water poured over him, open the door and head into the hallway. I find
something strange.

“Hmm…?”

It was in the corner of the entrance hall, on the backside of the shoe closet. I didn’t notice it before, but in between the shoe closet and the wall,
something thin and white, something like a case was peering out.

It must have been out of escapism that I reached my hand out for it. My brain was searching hard for any possible excuse not to study.

Even though picking this up would only buy me a few seconds worth of time.

But the outcome wasn’t actually like that. In fact, because of this thing, studying became a secondary issue for a while.

The moment I pulled it out of the back of the shoe closet,

“What the heck is this?”

I made a wild scream. Why, you ask? It’s because it was the kind of thing that did not belong in this house at all.

This, uhm well… What is this?

I pick up the case by my fingers and look at it from many different angles, but I don’t seem to understand its identity.

It’s a DVD case, that’s for sure. It’s the kind of case you would usually find at the video rental shops.

Oh, it even says DVD on it. But the contents are what I don’t get.

I must have looked absolutely puzzled at that moment.

On the front side of the package was an illustration of a girl with oversized eyes, drawn up large.

A cute girl who is in her upper grades of grade school.

“Her eyes and hair are pink,”

I murmur calmly. I scrutinize it as if I’m a detective checking evidence for clues.

This might be its image color, since the entire package has large bits of pink and white.

Well, whatever. The bigger issue is,

“What the heck is wrong with this kid’s outfit?”

I mean this little girl is dressed in random, suggestive clothing. What would you call them, swim suits? Bandages? Something that would make you want to
tell her to wear something normal. It seems some rocket booster like things are growing out of that bandage-like outfit allowing the girl to fly and
leave a trail of stardust.

And somehow she is carrying this huge staff, of a fancy mechanical design, easily with one hand.

It’s something that would make Ryofu Housen scared. {Note: Sangokushi lance warrior. Comes up in Koihime as well} Apparently it’s for combat. Its evil
purpose to take down and crush enemies was easily imaginable.

How fearsome.

And…

At the top of the package, what would most likely be the title was printed in a roundish font.

‘StarDust, Witch Meruru Limited First Edition’ What in the world?

I’ve gone through all this explanation, but in short it’s anime… I guess. Though it’s been quite a while since I stopped watching anime, so I don’t really understand.

And why is this kind of thing lying here?

Right when that question arose in my head, while sitting there in the entrance with the ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ thing in my hands, the door swung wide open.

“I’m home! Oh, what are you doing there, Kyousuke? Curling up like a fetus in the entrance hall?”

“It’s nothing, mom. I’m just getting some fresh air.’

That was close! I would have become a social outcast!

But no problem. I was able to hunch over and hide that thing the moment the door opened.

Jeez, that sure was close.

I don’t know who did this, but it must be a trap for me. If I was found with something like this, I would surely be prosecuted in a family conference.

I can imagine Kirino looking at me like some garbage.

Mom, carrying a shopping bag, looks at my strange figure in pity.

“I heard from the lady next door that psychological counseling aimed at students is gaining popularity recently.”

“W-Wait a second. I’m perfectly sane. Uhh yeah, I just studied a bit too much today you know?”

“Liar. How would you study so much that you would get that stressed?”

What cruel parents. Why can’t you trust your child more?

“Of course I do. You know my grades aren’t that bad.”

“But that’s because of Manami-chan, isn’t it? Why are you the one who’s proud when you have a smart childhood friend as your tutor? You would never study alone.”

“Damn.”

That was absolutely true, so I can’t talk back. Also, I’d been reading a manga until 5 minutes ago.

I crawled on the floor like a centipede while hiding the ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ under my shirt, and escaped from the scene. My mom says to my back,

“Kyousuke, I don’t mind it, but you might want to stop opening porn books in the entrance hall.”

Very close answer but wrong. It’s amazing of my mom to suspect that much from my strange actions. Her history of cleaning my room without my consent and
revealing my hidden collection isn’t for nothing.

However, what I’m hiding now is something much more serious than those, in a way.

“Phew.”

I take the thing out from under my stomach, and hold it high up above my head with my right hand. I wipe away the sweat with my left knuckle.
Mission accomplished. I’m really used to doing this sort of gusture. I’ll try not to say why, but you healthy school boys should all know what I want to say.

“…and I ended up bringing it with me,”

I murmur while taking a glance at the ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ case.

Oh well, it couldn’t be helped when the situation was like that. Since I was also looking for an excuse to not study and it’s true I was also greatly intrigued by this ‘forbidden object’.

I shall be cancelling today’s entrance exam study session due to serious issues and examine this thing.

My room is 6 tatami mats large. A bed, a desk, a book shelf with textbooks and manga, and a closet are within.

My carpet is yellow green and my curtains are blue. On the wall, there’s a Japanese style calendar that my mom got from the local town-wide group, and there are no posters.

The only other thing is a boombox, I don’t have a computer, TV or video games.

See? I’m quite average. It’s my policy to live as normally as possible and it fits my tastes.

By the way, I’ve almost given up on trying to hide my porn books so they are all stored in a cardboard box under my bed. And I begged my mom not to clean under my bed. There’s no assurance that my mom would ratify that treaty, and even if she had been checking for updates on my collection every day, there’s no way I would know.

Well, that I deliberately forget about. To defend my own self confidence.

The only defense I have is to try to make a safer choice, just in case to defend myself if I get spotted and prosecuted in a family meeting.

…Seriously where do people who don’t have their own rooms hide this stuff?

I can only imagine forgetting about it and leaving it all open as the possible defense plan. I might be spoiled, to be able to worry about such small things like being unable to lock my room.

Traveling through those deep thoughts only took me a few seconds in reality.

I sat on my bed and loosened my legs. I pick up the DVD case with one hand and make a thinking pose with my other hand.

“The more I look, the more it tells me the package doesn’t suit my room.”

Under the florescent light, the Stardust Witch’s smile glitters. It’s scary in a sense that she’s making a smile while holding such a weapon of mass
destruction.

“Hmm.”

And yeah, this thing, whose is it?

I imagine the faces of the Kousaka family members one by one, but as I expected I couldn’t find a suitable owner for ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’.

Of course, I don’t remember this anime ever airing in my living room either.

(At the time, I didn’t know computers could play DVDs.)

So what does this mean? Why was this there?

While I continued to wonder, I opened the case…

“Wha-!?”

I received another shock more intense than when I found this anime DVD box.

In short, inside the DVD case there was no ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ DVD. In place of it, there was some other DVD.

…Well it does happen often. Like when I get tired of placing the CDs I listen to back into their proper cases and sometimes shuffle them around.

And later I get confused as to which CD is where.

The owner of this must have been lazy like that too and had placed a different DVD in this ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ DVD case.

Yeah, I understand. It happens.

But, but, well…

Why is the title of the DVD, ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!” Of all choices, who is seducing who into doing what?

And what is this charming R-18 notice thing that shouldn’t be there?

“Calm down!”

My breathing became heavy as the sweat drops collected on my forehead.

This was serious. Dead serious. What was serious? That scene where I encountered my mom.

Had she found out the contents, I would have had to commit suicide. Is this really a trap for me to fall into? I don’t understand this kind of thing, but
my instincts are sounding an alarm. What’s this dark aura coming from the title? Even if it didn’t have this charming R-18 notice, I can still understand
from the title. This is in no way something I should be allowed to have!

“Kyousuke, are you studying properly?”

“Aaaaaaagh!?”

I screamed like the world had ended, and ducked under my bed blanket.

I make a glance towards the door. My mom who opened the door without knocking, seemed shocked at the crazy reaction her son had shown.

“Sorry, is this a bad time?”

“Oh don’t mind it mom, I was just having voice training. Rather, knock will you?”

“Yes. I’m sorry. I’ll do so from now on.”

With an expression that’s apparently trying to hide her shock, my mom closes the door.

Oh shit. I did manage to hide the thing, but I’m sure I made a really bad misunderstanding. Damn.

I’m really having bad luck today. This and that, all of the fault falls on this thing.

While still under my bed blanket, I stare at the mysterious DVD case.

“Damn!”

If things have come to this, I’ve got to find the owner of this thing no matter what.

I make a “half-blaming-someone else”-like pledge.

But I’ve become even more puzzled.

I mean about the owner of this DVD. The fact that inside the DVD case of ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’, there was something with absolute suspicion, ‘Let’s
Make Love With Your Sister!’

If my suspicions are correct, then the person that this belongs to should own both ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ and ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister’.

And by guessing from the fact that it was somewhere like in the back of our house’s shoe closet, there’s a high chance that its owner is either my
sister, my mom, my father or me…

Of course, people not from my family enter our house too, so I can’t completely discard the ‘outsider culprit theory’.

But who would deliberately bring in ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’ in the case of ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ and place it behind the shoe closet? I
can’t imagine that situation at all.

“Ugh.”

Anyway, I think the ‘outsider culprit theory’ is a waste of time even trying to think about, so I will begin thinking under the assumption someone in my
family is the culprit.

My sister, mom, dad, and me… Assuming the culprit is one of them, who would be considered the most suspicious? Who in the family is most likely to have
the kinds of items like ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ and ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’?

“Unfortunately it’s me. And that’s the problem.”

Of course, it isn’t me for sure. That’s only the conclusion of who is the most likely person in the family to have it. Well, it did make me sad enough
just by thinking about it.

Anyway, it isn’t mine. Since I’m not even interested in that anime stuff. Well, there’s some people in my classroom who talk about things like that, but
I don’t have much to do with them.

But that might be the same for everyone in my family as well.

Leading to the obvious conclusion, I held my head down and wondered.

But look, it can’t be Mom, and Dad is absolutely a stone age person so he can’t possibly use a DVD player… And that hard ass Yakuza face watching and enjoying anime? No way. And then my sister is… the first one I should remove as a suspect. She might have been watching anime around 5 years ago, but I guess she only watches the popular drama and music programs lately.

Childish anime DVDs are definitely not one of Kirino’s hobbies.

I can’t ever imagine her buying and watching some ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ DVD. Just speaking of ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’ sends shivers down my
spine, since it’s Kirino. She’s the trend going middle school girl so she must have gone to a goukon again today.{Note: goukon is where boys and girls meet up at a restaurant to eat together. It’s a type of social meet aimed at setting up boyfriends and girlfriends.}

“Okay, I give up. I don’t get it at all.”

My line of thought has hit a dead end. As I thought, I don’t think there is a culprit in my family, but if I suspect outsiders then there’s too many
suspects to even count.

Okay, this is screwed. I don’t seem to have talent as a detective.

So then, what do I do? Should I quit since it’s tiresome?

No, on second thought, it still bothers me. I will surely find the culprit.

I’m surprised at myself, but at that time I was really outgoing. I would have usually given up the search and had a nap till dinner. And if I had done
so, the peaceful days may have continued.

But that didn’t happen. Since I, under my own will, decided not to end the search on this matter. Of course I didn’t know at this point, but I must have
decided my fate myself by doing so.

About this subject, I will be stepping on a super large class landmine…

Dinner at my home begins at 7PM sharp. That’s because my dad comes home at around this time. If I don’t go to the dining room at that time, my dinner is
gone no matter what.

The time now is 06:45PM. While scratching my head, I leave my room and go down the stairs… but I stop walking. That was because, in my sight, I found the
figure of Kirino at the entrance hall.

Oh, she came back.

Come to think of it, her curfew was still 6:30. Whether that is too early or late is another question, but she seems to obey it. Well, even though she
might look like a high schooler, she is still a middle school student.

By the way, today Kirino was wearing a black and white T-shirt, with something like a mix between black boxers and a skirt. I don’t really know but, Ces-
whatever was the brand. If someone were to say she was a fashion model, everyone would believe it.

…Damn, how cute you are.

But, I don’t want to get too close to this prissy sister.

Since she seems to hate me, it’s better off not getting close to her. Arguments won’t change whether we are siblings or not.

We somehow have to deal with it.

So yeah, I wait for Kirino to go to the dining hall in the middle of the stairs.

“Huh?”

But she seems a bit strange. If she opens the door, there’s the living room, but she doesn’t go that way and instead is still standing around the
entrance hall.

…What the heck is she doing?

Since it’s stupid to stay here, I went down the stairs.

I stood in front of the door to the living room and put my hand on the knob.

“…”

I looked back a little.

“Hey, what are you doing?”

“Huh?”

She stared at me with a horrifying face.

…Damn. Why do I try to talk to her, when I know this is going to happen?

Am I an idiot?

“Heh, nothing.”

I click my tongue and turn the knob strongly.

On the dinner table, curry and miso soup was there for dinner. This room, where our family meets for supper, is a combined kitchen-dining-living room, so
there are no dividers and is roomy.

My sister and I line up in our seats, my dad and mom sit across us.

On TV, the anchor is reading out about how the foreign exports are and other important news.

My father quietly drinks his miso soup. He dresses in traditional Japanese clothes after bathing, so his heavy atmosphere is multiplied and makes him
look like a yakuza. However, it’s actually the other way around, he works for the police.

On the other hand, my mom sits next to him biting through her Fukujinzuke. {Note: Pickled vegetables, looks red} She looks absolutely like a house wife.
She doesn’t resemble Kirino at all.

My sister is silent. She is normally cold to us family members. From watching her eat her meal without a word, I can definitely say she resembles her
father. Especially his sharp sight and stuff.

By the way, people often say I have the same atmosphere as my mother.

Our dinner table like this, looks very ordinary and is very fine.

Of course, I was eating my curry while thinking of the chance to get that plan into action.

Of course it’s a plan to find out the owner of that DVD.

…Well I call it a plan, but it’s nothing too complicated. It’s pretty straightforward and simple.

What I mean is, since thinking and suspecting alone won’t get me anywhere, I will try to make an attempt to stutter the suspect. And here is a perfect
situation for that.

After I sip some of the Asari {Note: a shellfish} miso soup, I asked a question not aimed at anyone in particular.

“Hey I’m going to the convenience store after dinner, is there anything you want me to get while I’m there?”

“Oh, then get me the new Häagen Dazs thing. The limited seasonal edition thing.”

“Okay.”

Making some idle conversation with my mother first, I start my attack.

“By the way, one of my friends is now really into anime for girls. If I remember right, it was called Stardust something…”

“Why that all of the sudden?”

The first one who reacted to my hint was my mom. No way…

“Well he just recommended it to me, saying it was interesting. So I might watch it once.”

“Oh no, that’s what they call otaku, right? Like they show on TV… You shouldn’t become like them, okay? Right, father?”

My mom asks my dad. He blankly responds,

“Yes, you don’t need to deliberately bring bad influence on yourself.”

Hmm, so you have that kind of attitude towards it. They don’t know about it too much, but don’t have a good impression normally. People like me don’t
care what hobbies people have since it doesn’t matter.

But, since it’s useless to argue with my parents here, I made a blank ‘yeah’ response.

They are speaking their thoughts openly and my father was out of the question in the first place. He wouldn’t have a DVD he’d not know how to use.

So by elimination, the suspect left is…

I quietly glanced at Kirino sitting next to me.

“…”

Kirino was biting her lip strongly, as if she was using every single muscle in her body, and her chopsticks in her hands were shaking. Uhh what? You’re
kidding right!?

“Kirino?”

Mom asks Kirino lightly, seeing my sister acting strange.

“Thank you for the meal.”

Somewhat ragingly, she stands up and quickly heads out of the room.

She slams the door shut and climbs the stairs with a stomp.

The people left behind are left in shock.

“What is wrong with her?”

“I-I wonder.”

I make a half hearted responded to my mom who is puzzled. Honestly, I don’t know what to do either.

What is she angry for? What part of that conversation would have made Kirino mad? If she was the culprit and noticed my hints, then it’s even more
strange.

If she was acting normally, she wouldn’t get all apparently worried and make me notice. What’s wrong? I don’t understand at all, Kirino.

“Heh.”

But her attitude wasn’t normal. I can consider that as a sign that she responded to my hints.

Of course, I don’t believe this was enough to condemn her as a suspect. It’s just that I suspect someone in the family is responsible for it… It being
“Stardust Witch Meruru” that is…

Was it… my sister?

“Mother, call Kirino down later.”

Father’s displeased voice resounds heavily in the dining room. Oh great. She’s in trouble. Not that I’m responsible for it.

If I assume that the DVD is Kirino’s, then a lot of things will surely make sense.

She must have dropped it this evening when she bumped into me. That thing, which would have been in her bag, found itself between the shoe closet and the
wall when it spilt out.

And Kirino realized she had lost the thing after she arrived at her destination.

That’s why she was looking for something in the entrance hall before supper.

If I were to add to that, if my assumption that she put the wrong DVD in the case is correct, she was supposed to bring “Stardust Witch Meruru” and not
“Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!”.

…Well anyway, I can’t imagine what kind of business she would have that requires her to bring something like that. I thought she was having a mass date,
but middle school girls don’t bring anime DVDs to mass dates. So, I can be quite sure she went to see a friend.

“Hmm…”

I don’t get it at all. I still can’t believe there’s a relationship between Kirino and children’s anime. Look, it’s Kirino we’re talking about. It’s
impossible. Something’s got to be wrong. I did make this ‘Kirino is the Culprit’ theory, but I still had almost no faith in it.

…Oh well, maybe I’ll dig in a bit deeper.

“Thanks for the meal.”

After eating my supper, I left the dining room. I go to my room for my wallet and purposely say aloud in front of my room.

“Alright. I should head out to the convenience store.”

…Heh I have no talent as an actor. Who cares. I know I can’t do it well anyways. Rather, it’s some cheap trick that I’d be suprised at if she actually
fell for.

Making large thuds, I go down the stairs and close the door with a bang.

Leaving the house, I take the path to the convenience store. Instead of heading for the convenience store, however, I take a different path leading to
the back side of my home.

What am I up to? Well, I put myself in the culprit’s shoes. If Kirino was the culprit then she would have realized by now that it was me who picked the
thing up.

So then, if I were Kirino, what would I do?

The best solution would be to recover the thing before I notice and then pretend she knows nothing about it. That’s the only option.

Kirino was apparently acting strange at that time. She wasn’t being cool. If so, she might lose her patience and begin searching for the thing. So well,
even though the chances that she would fall for it are low I set up a simple trap.

“Well… still it’ll never work out, right?”

I whisper to myself while slipping through the back door to my home, and silently climb the stairs.
I swung the door open.

*Creak*

“Hey… What are you doing?”

“…Wha-?!”

Huh?! No way! She really was in here…

Uh, how surprised can you be?

Kirino, on all fours in the middle of the room, looks back at me with a face that’s all blue.

It’s like she’s frightened. Even still, she still looks at me like I’m garbage, and it stabs my heart.

“…I said, what are you doing?”

“…It’s none of your business.”

With her ass facing me, she speaks to me with a tone that seems to want to take a bite out of me. Possibly from her nervousness, she’s breathing hard.

“…Of course it does. How would you feel if someone were to break into your room and begin a search?”

And out of all the places, you’re searching through my hidden porn book collection.

With my secret anger, I tell her coldly.

“…”

Kirino looks aside silently. Is it from her anger that her cheeks are becoming firely red? She then slowly stands up and walks this way without a word.

“Out of my way.”

“No way. Answer my question. What were you doing here?”

“Get out of my way!”

“I know already. You were searching for this.”

I was secretly afraid of my sister, who had been raging a foot away from me. Still, I reveal the DVD Case for “Stardust Witch Meruru” hidden underneath
my shirt. Kirino’s reaction was dramatic.

“That…?!”

“Oops.”

She shoots out her hand with a demonic face, but expecting this, I evade.

Throwing a fake expressiong of coolness, I tap the DVD case with my hand.

“Heh… So this was yours after all.”

“…Of course not!”

She says in a maximum frustrated voice. Hey, what you’re saying is inconsistent with your actions.

“Oh, so this isn’t yours? Well, I picked it up this evening in the entrance hall. I thought maybe you dropped it when you bumped into me.”

“That’s definitely not… It’s not mine. W-Why would I watch such a… childish… anime? No way I would… right?”

Looks like she won’t ever admit it. This is going to take forever.

“If you weren’t looking for this, then what did you come into my room for?”

“Well… that’s…!”

“That’s? What?”

I try to make her continue, but she keeps silent again.

“…”

She shakes her shoulder from frustration and looks down.

It’s apparent that Kirino is feeling strong humiliation from my questioning.

Well, it must feel like being accused of possessing a porn book by someone I hate. It surely must be frustrating and so embarrassing that you would feel
like killing yourself.

“…”

She looks at me in silence with strong hostility like she’s looking at some guy who killed her parents.

…Damn why do I have to be seen by my sister with such hatred?

Damn it. It’s getting really stupid. I don’t really care about her. Why must I do something so uneasy? Oh fine, I quit.

“Here.”

I carelessly shove the DVD case to my sister’s breast. Kirino still keeps her expression of hatred and looks up at me.

“It’s important to you right? I’m going to give it back, so take it.”

“I-I said it’s not min-”

“Then throw it away for me.”

“Huh?”

She looks up at my face with a ‘what do you mean?’ expression.

What’s that face for? I’m not trying to have fun abusing my sister. I just wanted to know whose DVD this was, and that’s been solved. I can’t go on with
this forever. Of course I’d never say this out loud. Instead, I speak using well thought out lines.

“Sorry, it must have been my misunderstanding. I understand well that it’s not yours. I don’t know whose it is, but I have no use for it, so along with
apologies, I want to ask you to get rid of it. Would you throw it away for me?”

After I make this much compromise, finally Kirino speaks up.

“Well… Fine.”

And then takes the DVD case. I step aside and open the door, and then Kirino leaves the room. I proceed to step into my room.

“Phew.”

Jeez, how long has it been since I talked that much to my sister?

Man, I’m so tired. I slump into the bed and look up into the ceiling.

That was when I heard my sister’s voice, who I thought had already gone away.

“Hey…”

“Huh?”

Oh, she was still here. How troublesome. Just go away.

I look at her, and she was shyly looking at me. What a commendable expression it was, one that she would normaly never show me. Uhh… what? What’s the
matter? I suddenly felt worried and ask her. “What?”

“You think it’s wrong… right?”

“What is?”

“Well… It’s just a hypothetical question but, you know… if I had… these… do you think it’s wrong… I’m asking…”

…heh.

“Not really. I don’t think it’s wrong.”

I click my tongue in my heart and answer. I wanted to get her out of my room as soon as possible and if I answered differently she would surely get mad.
…Jeez why are you acting like you want to pick a fight?

I returned it to you in a way that would get your pride hurt the least. And this was your mess up in the first place. So there’s no reason to get angry
at me, you should be thanking me rather.

“…You really think so? Really?”

“Yeah. Whatever hobby you might have, I won’t look down on you, ever.”

…Since it has nothing to do with me.

“Really? Absolutely?”

“Man, you don’t trust me. I said really. Believe me.”

I wasn’t really so serious with my words, but it looks like Kirino was satisfied with my words.

“I see… Hmm…”

She made a few nods and then held tightly on to the “Stardust Witch Meruru” and ran off. Somehow this scene makes me nostalgic. I feel something like
this happened in the past too. I’ve forgotten about it though.

“At least close the door, will you?”

I complain and then collapse onto the bed.

And so for two days, nothing out of the ordinary happened. Kirino and I were back to normal. No conversation, no eye contact, and keeping the distance of
a stranger. While I got to see an interesting aspect of my sister, I didn’t try to do anything from it, thinking I’d just forget about it quickly.

Well, it did interest me why my sister had something like that.

But still, I didn’t feel like digging into my sister’s secrets. It’s just asking for too much trouble.

But…

Late one night…

I was having a good night’s sleep, when I felt a sharp sting on my cheek.

“Whoa?!”

That’s a good wake up call. Looks like I got slapped on my cheek.

What? A burgular? I open my eyes in surprise.

“!!”

It’s bright. It looks like the lights in my room are on. I feel something heavy on my stomach, but it doesn’t look like I’m tied up. It’s a job half done
for a burgular… Uhh hey!

“Hey you!”

Recognizing the attacker, I open my eyes wide in amazement. My heart’s pounding from the sudden night attack.

“…Be quiet.”

The attacker was actually Kirino in her pajamas. She was on all fours like she was covering me while I was trying to get up in my bed. My sister’s face
without make up is right near my face.

“Hey, you! What the heck do you-”

“I told you to be quiet! What time do you think it is now?”

I voice my protest while Kirino threatens me quietly.

What time you think it is now? That would be my line.

Rather… I’m in my own bed, late at night, with my sister on top of me, looking into my face inches from me. What the heck is this situation? It might
look like some scene from a love-comedy but my heart is about to explode, in the wrong sense.

“Uhh… Getting off the bed is a good starting point,”

I say to her, trying to calm my breathing. My sister did what I told her with apparently a disgusted expression.

Surely if it was some other woman, I would be disturbed (with another reason than being suprised). But if it’s my sister, she’s just heavy. However good
she looks, I can’t count her as being a woman.

All brothers with sisters would agree with this.

“Heh…”

I poke my temple with my finger and ask with a sigh,

“And so, what was your intention?”

“… I have something to tell you, so come.”

Why are you getting angry? I should be the one since I’ve been suddenly beaten in the cheek. Yet, I’m still treating her properly. How nice am I?

“Something you want to tell me, at such a late hour?”

“Yep.”

“I’m really sleepy you know. Could we do this tomorrow?”

I apparently said in an unhappy way, but Kirino didn’t nod her head in agreement.

Rather she gave me an ‘are you stupid?’ kind of expression.

“Tomorrow won’t do. It has to be now.”

“Why?”

“…It just has to be.”

All right. She won’t tell me why and she won’t change her line of thought either. How selfish can this woman be?

I want to ignore this crazy talk and go back to sleep, but too bad my eyes are wide open now. I answer her even though it’s tiring.

“…And where are we going?”

“…To my room.”

With a look as if she found her parent’s killer, she tugged my collar.

I give up my resistance and unwilllingly follow.

“I just have to go, right? Jeez.”

Oh what is this, really.

My sister’s room is right next door. Last spring when Kirino entered middle school, Dad gave her this room. It’s a rarely used Japanese style room
converted into a western style room and I’ve never been inside before.

I thought I’d never do so in the future either, but of all times, I never thought I’d be invited late in the night. I could have imagined it to happen in
the morning, since I still think this is a joke or something.

“You can come in…”

“OK…”

Lead by Kirino, I step into my sister’s room for the first time. I have no real special feelings, but it’s strangely sweet smelling.

Hmm… It’s larger than my room.

It’s about 8 tatami mats wide, with a bed, a closet, a desk, a bookshelf, a mirror, CD rack, and various other things.

The interior wasn’t much different from my room, except with a more reddish coloring.

However the big difference is that it has a computer desk.

It suits my image of Kirino well, not being the individualist, but quite modern.

“What are you looking at?”

“I’m not looking.”

Unbelievable. You lead me here and you say it like that?

Kirino sits on the bed, and points to the ground.

“Sit.”

You say it like it’s completely natural, but sister, this position is like the judge and criminal in a courtroom.

“Hey, at least give me a cushion”

“…”

With a very disgusted frown, she throws over a cushion of a cat.

I happily put the cat’s face under my ass and sit.

Jeez, she really seems to hate having me touching her possesions. Does she think I spread germs or something? Are girls of this age all like this? Oh,
how evil.

“And…?”

I look up. Kirino still looks cross and all flustered. Then after a deep breath, she quietly speaks out.

“I have…”

“What?”

You’re speaking too quietly. I can’t hear you. After I ask, her expression becomes even more mean.

“As I said, I have something to consult with you about.”

Oh, that’s quite an unexpected line. I thought I heard wrong, and I ask again.

“What did you say?”

“I want to consult you about life.”

“…”

For a long moment, I was shocked and went silent, blinking countless times.

Because, well you know… It’s my sister. She hates me like some dung beetle. And what did she ask me? She wants to consult me about life? Wow. It must be
a dream. After that, I wouldn’t be this suprised even if Godzilla were to come and attack the town.

With my dead dry throat, I managed to speak up.

“Consult about life? You consulting me?”

“Yes.”

Kirino nodded clearly. Hey hey… You serious?

“You told me last time.”

“What?”

“That it’s not wrong for me to have those kinds of things…”

She isn’t talking too clearly. It’s like she’s a little upset.

“That kind of thing… You mean the stuff I asked you to throw away?”

“Yes…”

Why does that topic come up now?

Feeling strange, I answer “Yeah, I did.”

“And what does that have to do with it?”

“You really won’t… talk down on me…?”

Is it really ok for me to talk to her? I begin to wonder.

I say to my sister who still looks at me in suspicion,

“Don’t make me repeat myself. I said I won’t look down on you, ever.”

I don’t care a bit about your hobbies, really. You woke me up just to make sure of this?

“A-Absolutely, really true?”

“Absolutely, surely really truely true”

“I won’t forgive you if it’s a lie.”

“Yeah, do as you wish.”

Jeez, give me a break. What is this?

I begin to feel tired. Meanwhile Kirino seems to have made up her mind and stands up, walking to the bookshelf.

…Huh? What are you going to do?

Beside me, who’s puzzled, Kirino pulled on one of the two bookshelves. I am amazed at how easily it was moved around, but after a second look, realize
all the contents have been pulled out and already stacked on her bed.

With one of the bookshelves that filled the wall gone, a huge space opens up.

“H-Hey, what are you doing…?”

Kirino doesn’t answer my question but pushes the other bookshelf (which is half filled with books) with her shoulder into the open space.

Little by little, the thick bookshelf moves. What was revealed was a Japanese style door not matching this western style room. A hidden storage space.

“Wow…”

Kirino lets a breath out and says,

“When I entered middle school and got this room, they remade this room into a western style room, right? I don’t know why but this was probably left over
from that time. I only discovered it during the last year’s year end cleaning, though…”

“I see…”

Maybe Dad pinched some pennies. If the bookshelf is there no one will realize it…

“So the consultation about life… is about the contents in there?”

Kirino nodded. But with her hand on the door, she’s not going to open it.

“…”

With a difficult expression she looks into my face.

Leading up till now, even someone as dull as me would have figured out what’s inside there, along with the reason why she’s hesitating.

…Consultation about life, eh? Why ask me?

Surely I said I won’t look down on her regardless of her hobby but still…

“Hmm…”

I put myself in Kirino’s shoes.

Well, there’s two kinds of consultations about life.

One type is the most common type, asking someone who can relate to your issue and can be trusted upon it.

In this type, your concern or problem and solution you want to think through together with the consultant.

And the other kind is consulting a complete outsider.

In this case, you aren’t looking for useful advice at all and just want someone to listen to you.

And as for Kirino’s case, I’m definitely not someone who knows about the issue and can be trusted upon it.

Then it means…

If Kirino’s concern is what I think it to be, then it would be difficult to consult someone.

She would be afraid of destroying her personal image. She doesn’t really have a choice of who to consult. There’s only one person who she can consult
openly, which is me.

Someone who knows what she wants to consult about and doesn’t mind how she will be considered after the consultation. That would be me.

Okay so that’s how it is. After understanding most of what my sister’s situation is, I tell her, wanting to complete the job and go back to sleep as soon
as possible,

“Don’t worry. Whatever comes out of there, I will never look down on you, and if you tell me to keep it a secret, I will never tell anyone. Okay?”

Hearing my well calculated kind words, Kirino nods again and mutters,

“…It’s a promise,”

before she opens the forbidden door.

*rolling sound*

*thud*

“Huh? Something fell out…”

Before witnessing the revealed contents of the closet, I carelessly pick up the object that fell out.

It was again a DVD case and…

Its title was “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister! -Sister Maker ver. 1.4-”

*ahem ahem ahem ahem …?!*

I coughed up big time.

I-Is this the original game? Come to think of it, it wasn’t just the anime, but she also possessed this! I’m shocked. At what? At the erotic package with
a half naked, blushing girl embracing herself! And what? This was a series?

“Wh-What is this?”

“Oh that? Well it was first a series on PS2, but after porting to PC, it became a completely different series. It’s a classic, but it’s a little old and
the contents are a bit hard, definitely not for a beginner.”

I didn’t ask that! What do you mean by a beginner in the first place? Are you some pro? You are a pro, right? Damn, I have too many questions to ask.
This is way past my skill level!

Wh-What’s happening here?

Have I stepped into another world? Someone tell me!

The first strike in the head from the title “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister” already made me groggy. But as for Kirino, it was nothing more than a
light jab.

“…Heh”

Sweating heavily, I look up and peer into the forbidden open abyss.

The inside of the closet looks normal at first look. It had a top and bottom shelf and was dimly lit.

But the goods piled up were of an even stranger variety.

What catches the eye was the large number of cases piled high on the top shelf.

“What are… those boxes?”

Kirino answers proudly, while handing me a few of the cases.

Most were from the “Sister Maker EX series” and just a list of the titles are like this:

“Super Step Sister” “Let’s Play With Your Sisters (heart)” “Tengentoppa 12 Sisters” “Final Weapon Sister”… Well, you get the picture.

I have a lot of comments I’d like to make, but if I say the wrong thing, I’ll definitely end up in a hellish situation. I first begin with what I hope
wasn’t a touchy question.

“Why is the box… so big?”

“That, I don’t know. But it’s like that.”

She reveals one of the world’s mysteries solemnly. I don’t get it. I don’t really get it. I don’t get anything at all.

*gulp* While holding back the dangerous question that’s about to come out of my mouth anytime, I glance at the lower shelf.

In there were more huge boxes lined up.

Those boxes were larger than PC game boxes and were not of uniform size. Some had pictures of girls and others were glittery colored.

“What… are these?”

“DVD boxes for anime. All of these here are special box editions.”

“DVD boxes? Special box edition?”

It’s sad but I can’t do more than repeat what she said.

“Yep. Like the final edition with the episodes touched up, a bonus disk, special booklet, and other specials are packed in it. Haha! Aren’t they great?”

“You mean… the Stardust Witch thing?”

“Yes.”

Kirino seems a bit excited.

Is she so happy to reveal her prized collection to someone that she hates so much like me? I’m almost about to crack up and laugh. It’s quite an unusual
feeling.

Anyways, this question comes to my mind.

“By the way, aren’t these rather expensive?”

“Umm, well somewhat. Well this one is… 41,790 yen… This one is 55,000 yen. And this one is…”

“That’s expensive as hell! What part of that was somewhat?”

“Is that so much? It’s the same price of one or two pieces of clothing.”

“Where does all that money come from?! You’re a middle school student! Your sense of economy is screwed already at the age of 14!”

After saying this, I feel I made the wrong comment.

Oh crap, maybe that’s a really delicate matter. I might not want to hear the answer…

As if she didn’t notice my worries, she simply says,

“Where? From my pay, of course.”

“I-I see.”

Pay, huh? Well if it’s pay then it’s fine…

Err no no no not at all!

I ask her with a half fearsome face.

“You said pay?”

“Yes.”

“What is that? What kind of work do you get paid for?”

“Oh, didn’t I tell you? I work as a model for a magazine.”

“A-A model for a magazine? Like those nude photos on the front?”

“Completely wrong… Are your ears rotten or something? I said I’m a model! I’m an exclusive reader’s model!”

Her eyes filled with scorn that hurt my heart. I didn’t know the real difference between a model and a nude model, but I guess I made a completely wrong
remark.

Perhaps she got tired of seeing my confused look and took a magazine from the shelf, throwing it at me.

It was one of those so called teen magazines. It has an extreamely glittery title on a book background and lots of inflaming lines like “seize the
future.”

“…”

Going through the pages, I see my usual sister in various places. I don’t really get it, but it seems my sister is making cool poses with the ‘most
vogue’ clothes.

Wow… she looked like a model, but I never thought she actually was one.

I shouldn’t really care what she does or where she does it, but why do I feel a little irritated? I don’t know why, but I made some nasty comments.

“What the heck is with this pose? Was your back hurting or something?”

“Are you dumb?”

Why do I sense some dismay in her eyes that are still filled with scorn?

I feel even worse after she then looks away from me. I try to fix the situation.

“Well… I guess, you look cute?”

What the heck am I telling my sister? Well… It’s not a lie though.

“Rather, isn’t this one of those better known magazines? Even I know the title so… Could you be some great personality or something?”

“Hmm? Oh, this isn’t such a big deal.”

She really seems to enjoy getting praise, even from someone like me. She’s not even trying to conceal her happiness.

Since the evil mood had been repaired, I get back to the topic that was cut short.

“And err… How much do you get paid?”

“Hmm… If I remember right…”

Hearing my sister’s response, I shrug heavily.

Oh come on… They’re giving way too much to a kid.

“So you get it now? My working on my cuteness everyday is a part of my job.”

“Yeah, sure…”

But yeah… the readers of this magazine wouldn’t even imagine that the cool styled model is actually spending her earnings on stuff like “Let’s Make Love
With Your Sister” or “Let’s have Fun with your Sister (heart)”.

Rather, if her fans ever found that out, they’d surely faint and drop.

While feeling all the agony in the world, I try to look into the depths of the closet.

However, Kirino, who is on her knees, opens both her hands and blocks me.

“I-I can’t show you any more tonight.”

“Why not?”

Well, it’s not that I want to see more, but I thought you won’t let me go until I saw everything and all.

Kirino takes a look into the depths and then glares at me.

Oh please quit looking at me as if you’re looking at some garbage.

“I… don’t trust you yet, so this is the limit for now.”

“Huh?”

What is with her? What the heck is she talking about? From the way she says it, it makes it seem like that was nothing, and there’s something even more
bizzare. Oh wait, erm… You DO have something? You do huh?

“The stuff further inside are a bit embarrassing so… No.”

“…I see.”

Whaaat? What kind of things could make her embarrassed? She just showed me “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister” so proudly. I become silent from the
extreme surprise when Kirino starts speaking. She’s right in front of me, on all fours, looking up at me.

“So how is it?”

“What do you mean by that?”

What kind of answer does she want? If someone knows, please tell me now.

I struggle to provide an answer, and Kirino is getting somewhat antsy.

“Well, you know, like, how you feel after having seen my hobby.”

“Oh yes… How I feel, heh… Erm… I’m surprised.”

“That’s it?”

“Well, you’re asking me to say more? But you know, I’m just so surprised I can’t make out any other remark.”

I try to be sensitive and say so, however Kirino makes a worried face with her well styled eyebrows and blurts out,

“…It must be wrong for me to have these kind of things.”

“…Well I don’t think so.”

It’s not a matter of right or wrong.

…So I guess this was the matter Kirino wanted to consult me about.

Anyhow, I really want to go to sleep and forget about this. Maybe she will let me go now?

Since I’m desperate to get out of this room, I give a comment that I think my sister surely would want.

“I told you already. Regardless of whatever hobby you have, I will never look down on you. Isn’t it fine? Everyone is permitted to choose their own
hobbies. As long as it’s not causing someone else trouble you should be free to choose what you want to do. Besides, it’s money you earned. Nobody has
the right to say anything about it.”

“True. Heh… You do say good things every now and then.”

All right, she’s satisfied. Good. Now it’s time for me to leave…

And my butt was half up before deciding to sit down again.

Actually, there was something I really wanted to ask about the entire time and had been holding it back.

If I go about it wrong, I might get an out of this world answer, so I thought I would try not asking, and forgetting about it, but oh well, I can’t hold
back anymore.

It’s like someone from another realm is commanding to ask her now, as soon as possible. Well surely I’m imagining things.

“Heh…”

All right. I’m going to ask now. I’m going to do so! Am I ready to deal with the issue calmly even if I get a bizarre answer?

“Kirino, about what we were talking back before… There is one I thing I want to ask you.”

“Huh? That formality of yours is so unreal.”

Brat… Is that how to talk to your own brother who completely accepted your hobbies?

From the looks of this, this probably won’t end up in the worst possible way.

Phew… After a sigh of relief, I ask her.

“So, why do you have these hentai games about little sisters?”

“…”

Err… Why are you so silent here? Say something will you?

“…Why do you think I do?”

“N-No idea… I just wonder…”

W-W-W-Wait a second why do you have to blush and get all pink in the face?

Why are you crawling towards me on all fours?

N-N-No way! Please, stop that! I don’t have those kinds of interests!

Fearing for my own safety, I slowly take several steps back as if I am shaken from fear.

“Why are you backing away?”

“I’m not.”

“Lies. You are.”

“That’s because you are… Oops”

O-Oh no… I backed into the wall. I can’t go back any further.

I could have quickly run off, but I wasn’t calm enough. All I could do was look around the room frantically. And before I realized it, she was able to
get even closer to me.

“…”

Then, Kirino’s expression changed to a serious one, like she had made up her mind on something important.

That serious look from her eyes stabs straight into my eyes. I’m paralyzed by Kirino’s eyes. I can’t take my eyes off her. The air was tense.

And then on all fours, she gets on top of me…

She shoved the copy of “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister” in front of my nose.

“Huh?”

I was not expecting this to happen, I am speechless. She doesn’t seems to care about my reaction and changing into a rather romantic blushing tone she
says,

“When you look at this package, don’t you feel like… it’s somehow nice?”

“W-What are you talking about?”

I don’t get it. From the moment I stepped into this room, how many times has that phrase come up in my mind? Out of all the times, Kirino’s last comment
was very incomprehensible.

“You know…”

She gives me a blank look as if she thinks I’m the strange one for not understanding.

“…It’s really cute!”

Err what is? Your comments aren’t specific.

I must have had a quite puzzled look.

I knew I wouldn’t get a better answer from rewording the question, so I let my brain work hard to try to decipher what my sister meant.

“…”

There are two clues. The package she holds right in front of my nose and her comment just now saying “It’s really cute”.

Of course you would normally only have one answer, but isn’t that really wrong? It sure is, right? I can’t quite accept it but I still ask her
cautiously.

“So what you’re saying is… Err… You like ‘little sisters’? And this is the reason why you have a lot of those games?”

“Uh huh!”

Correct answer! She gave me a really cheerful nod… Why is she so proud of this?

Oh, I really wish she was so cheerful like that all the time.

I was wondering about that kind of stuff while Kirino continued on, without me even asking.

“They really are cute you know! In the usual bishoujo games, the player normally is a male, so they get called many different ways. They address you in a
special way, like ‘onii-chan’ ‘onii’ ‘aniki’ ‘anikun’ some different way that suits the girl’s type. That love they have for the brother just really
strikes you.”

“I see… that’s surprising…”

I follow along not too seriously. Heh, she really loves it…

By the way, you keep addressing me like “Hey” or “Yo” and other rude ways. What’s your opinion on that? It doesn’t seem right to me at all. Rather, it
frustrates me all the time.

“Oh, of them, I like this girl the best!”

My sister was pointing at a blushing short frail type girl with black hair in a twin-tail hair style.

“Black hair has got to be in a twin tail, I think. These little weak-looking girls make you feel like you want to protect her and you know… hug her tight
and… haha aren’t they nice?”

You have brown hair. You have a super short skirt and sit in such a way that shows your legs all the time and laugh loudly on the phone. Doesn’t that
comment you made absolutely deny yourself?

Well… putting that aside.

“I… see.”

My sister likes ‘little sisters’… and that is why she is into collecting these kind of items.

That I understand now, but that doesn’t mean my questions are answered. Rather, it makes it even stranger for me.

I asked with a serious face.

“B-But, why is it?”

“Huh?”

“Like why do you like sisters? I’m not saying it’s bad or anything, but the games you collect… Normally men would be buying them, right? And they are…
Err… Even ones that aren’t supposed to be sold to under-18 year olds. It just absolutely doesn’t fit your image. Why did you… What’s the reason you began
to like those kinds of things? What made you like it? Is there something behind it?”

“That is… well…”

Kirino was apparently shaken from my question. She blinked her eyes like she had been splashed with a bucket of cold water. Her eyes are wandering
everywhere. She’s hesitating to answer the difficult question… It didn’t seem like that was the thing. I kept waiting for a while and…

“I.. I don’t know…”

She said in a somewhat childish way, with her eyes closed tight, and her face all red.

I respond, “Huh?” and ask again. My sister now has her hands in front of her chest and starts blushing.

“You see… Umm I-I don’t know… myself…”

Oh wow, is she being possessed by some evil spirit all of the sudden?

Where’s her usual annoying personality?

How she looked when embarrassed totally wasn’t like her, (I mean she was so cute) so I was unsure of what to do.

“You don’t know? But… it’s about yourself you know…”

“Because… I-It just turned out this way! I don’t really know why… Just when I realized, I was already in love with it…”

You’re really talking like some other character… It’s totally not you.

“…I think it all began with an anime I saw in the store.”

Kirino’s attitude is now that of a weak little sister character, just like the ones she loves.

She looks up at me with a worried look.

“I know too that this isn’t… a normal girl’s hobby. That’s why I couldn’t tell anyone… and I hid it… But even if I know so… I just love it… When I’m
using the internet… I just can’t help googling about it… and then I find myself playing the trial version… and as I play the trial edition, I get the
feeling I’ve got to buy it and…”

So this is the result of that.

I look at the tower of little sister type games and thin my eyes.

…Aren’t you falling for the game companies’ sales tactics, completely?

“Th-These cute cover illustrations make me go crazy!”

Don’t blame the illustrator…

Erm… So why am I listening to how my sister became an otaku in the middle of the night?

I’m pretty sure there’s no other brother in the world who has the same experience as me.

Kirino continues on.

“I thought it was wrong… So I thought of quitting… many times. But I just couldn’t quit. Because… you know when you open your browser, the news sites
registered to Hatena Antenna gives me new information every day, and tries to make me buy lots of stuff… Damn those CarsSP and AkibaBlog…”

“Well… you know… what were they… news sites? You could just stop looking at them, right?”

“If I could manage to do that, then I wouldn’t have to go through all this trouble.”

A little question was enough to get her quite depressed.

Hey… Who the heck is this? I don’t remember having such a cute sister.

Kirino sitting flat in front of me and looking up at me with eyes glittering with tears.

“So… What do you think I should do?”

“…”

What should she do, she asks me…

Like hell, I’d know… That would be my honest reply. But I certainly can’t tell that to my sister who is depending on me, regardless of what her
intentions might be.

I do understand. The reason why she chose me as the consultant, is not because I’m a reliable, lovable brother. It’s because I mean nothing to her and
she assumes there would be nothing bad in telling me about it.

It’s such a damned story, having not a bit of respect for me.

But still, whatever her reasons were, she still told me what her worries were. She might not have any love for me, but she still does have at least a
speck of trust in me and relied on me, right? And now, the only person who could help her, is me, right? Then, case closed. No other choice.

Just about when I made my mind up, Kirino said something outrageous.

“Should I… talk to mother and father about this?”

“Absolutely not! Don’t even try! If you could have done that, you wouldn’t have to worry about all this in the first place!”

Whoa that surprised me. Maybe she’s actually quite the airhead.

“Oh right. Then I won’t.”

“Yeah, keep it to yourself. And make sure father doesn’t find out.”

Our father is one of those old style grumpy men and is very strict.

If father does find out about this ’secret hobby’ of hers… All hell would break loose.

“If they find out… Would I get in trouble?”

“You most likely would. Honestly, I don’t want things to end up like that. So that’s why I will help so that your hobby doesn’t get revealed… Not that I
know exactly what to do…”

“Are you okay with that?”

Kirino looked like she didn’t accept that. It seems unbelievable that I offered to help her.

So… What kind of impression does she have about me? I won’t ask, since I dread the consequences of doing so.

Though I wasn’t exactly pleased, I still nodded.

“Sure. If anything happens, just tell me. I might not be able to give you good advice, but I will do what I can.”

I will later come to regret saying that without giving it much thought.

“O-Oh… All right then. That might be of help to me…”

Kirino didn’t thank me, but she did make a number of small nods and looked happy.

Seeing my sister like that doesn’t make me feel bad, honestly.

So she can make faces like this too.

I watch her smiling face with a strange feeling in my heart.

It brings back the old days… I don’t know why, but I thought so.

Well anyhow, I guess things will somehow work out. After I found that game of hers, she had been thinking hard and worrying about this for the past two
days, and decided to talk to me.

There was not an option of refusing to help. Though I admit it’s troublesome.

…Oh well, I’m relieved that it wasn’t the ‘worst nightmare come true’.

“By the way, you only like ‘little sisters’ and buy ‘hentai games about little sisters,’ right? You don’t have any other intentions, right?”

“Huh? What else did you think it was?”

I only asked to seek further assurance, but Kirino seems puzzled.

And a few seconds later, she seems to have imagined my ‘worst nightmare come true’ scenario and made a frown.

“…Disgusting. Like hell no.”

Ah, she’s back to her normal self in a second. She’s filled with hate. Now this is my sister.

Oh shit, I was supposed to feel annoyed about this, but yet I felt rather assured. This shows how strange her obedient attitude just now was… Heh?

“Disgusting you say…? In the games you love, little sisters love their brother’s greatly, right? Why do you deny it yourself?”

“…Oh what an idiot you are. Don’t mix up 2D and 3D realms. Games are just games. Reality is reality. Think of this, would a real little sister ever think
of liking their own brother? No way.”

Did she just indirectly say that she ‘absolutely hates’ me? Isn’t this cruel? I’m sure there are brothers and sisters who get along perfectly together in
this world. That doesn’t deny the fact that I am your eternal enemy.

“This business is finished, so can you get out now?”

Damn… She really isn’t cute.

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.1

2010-04-06T05:58:48Z

Matt122004: New page: Chapter 1 When I returned home from school, I found my sister on the phone with someone in the living room. My sister’s name is Kousaka Kirino. She’s a fourteen year old middle school...

Chapter 1

When I returned home from school, I found my sister on the phone with someone in the living room. My sister’s name is Kousaka Kirino. She’s a fourteen year old middle school student going to the local school. She has her hair dyed light brown, both ears pierced, and an elegant manicure on her long nails. She carefully polishes her face with makeup, which would still be attractive even without it. She carries an atmosphere too mature for a middle school student. She’s nice and tall, yet well-rounded in those places too.

If only she was good at singing as well, then you’d have a charismatic idol.

I’m not being lenient because she’s family. My sister is just one hell of a refined person.

However, I have no intention to boast proudly that she is my sister. Sure the guys will envy me, and I might understand why, but from personal experience it’s just not like that.

If you actually have a sister yourself, then you should understand my feelings more or less.

A sister isn’t anything that great, at least for me.

For example, imagine this: in your school classroom, there are always multiple groups of friends. Take the most gorgeous one as an example. The one with the jock, the smart and cool guy and the super cute girl.

Now there’s a girl who is even one rank more refined in that group.

That girl who you might hesitate to even talk to. That girl living in another world that you may never in the future have anything to do with. She’s what we might call “the girl on another level.” Most men would find her uncomfortable even if she looks that nice. That’s how I feel too.

Now imagine a girl like that in your own family. Of course, with no special circumstances with the distance between each other.

Now you understand how uneasy I feel. It’s not that nice of a thing, is it?

“I’m back.”

I give the greeting for manners, but not only does she not respond, she doesn’t even show the slightest sign of recognition.

Kirino, in a sailor uniform, sinks deep into the sofa and crosses her legs covered by a super short skirt. She’s laughing at her mobile seemingly pleased.

Her smile was surely cute, but that will never be directed towards me.

“Oh? You’re kidding! What the heck? Haha! What an idiot.”

“Yeah yeah, I was an idiot for trying to talk to you.”

I grumbled to myself, while opening the fridge wide. Getting a pack of barley tea, I pour it into a cup and consume it in a gulp. Phew, I take a moment’s
rest before leaving.

“Yeah, all right. Then I’ll get changed and head out.”

It’s already evening, just where the heck is she going to play?

“Well, not that it matters to me,” I mumble to myself and climb up the stairs.

My name is Kousaka Kyousuke. I’m a 17 year old who goes to the local high school.

It’s kind of strange to say myself, but I’m an average high school boy. I’m not in any clubs and I have no special hobbies either. Of course I listen to
popular music and read some manga and books, but not to the point that I would count it as a hobby.

After school, I usually fool around with my friends in town, read manga at home or watch TV.

Well I do also study sometimes.

Aren’t normal high school students like that? You might call it a safe but boring lifestyle, however I think being normal is quite important.

Being normal means acting in harmony with others and being realistic.

Acting safe means there is less danger.

Fortunately, my grades aren’t too bad and if things continue the way they are now, I’ll probably get into a decent university. As for what I’m going to
do afterwards… Well, I can think about that while I enjoy my 4 years of university life.

The ones that have to be in a flurry are those who won’t get the job of their dreams through that path. Chasing dreams… It sounds nice, however, that
means you wont be ‘normal’ anymore. There will be many dangers and is, in no way, safe. At least it isn’t the thing for me.

Well I’ve long forgotten about my childhood dreams, but if I had to say something, an ordinary, inconspicuous, quiet, and trouble free life could be
considered my dream.

My home is a two story house. The family members are my parents, my sister and myself, making a total of four.

A middle-class, well off, nothing out of the ordinary, family.

My sister’s and my room are on the second floor. After changing into plain clothes in my room, I rested for a while then went back down the stairs.
That’s because I wanted to use the toilet before I started studying. By the way, the front door comes right under the stairs and to the left of it is the
door to the living room.

And so…

“Ah!”

Just after going down the stairs, I ran into my sister who was in her regular clothes. This area is actually a blind spot on both sides so it’s
collisions happen frequently.

*Thud* We collide with my left shoulder hitting Kirino’s breast. The force wasn’t that strong, but it was enough for her bag to leave her hand and spill
its contents onto the floor.

“Ah!”

“Oh sorry.”

I make a frank apology and reach out to pick up the stuff scrambled on the floor, like cosmetics, but…

*Whap* Kirino, who sensed that, brushed my hand away with a slap.

“Wha-?”

I open my eyes wide and am surprised by her sharp look.

This is what comes out of my sister’s mouth,

“Just leave it. Don’t touch anything.”

While saying that, she gathers the spilled contents of her bag on her own.

Oh how unpleasant she is. What is it? She doesn’t want me touching her stuff?

How much do you hate your brother?

I looked down at my sister who continues her task without expression.

An uneasy atmosphere fills the front hall.

My sister turns around, hurries into her pumps and murmurs,

“I’m going,”

as if she is fulfilling some sick duty, then closes the door with a slam.

Well as you can see, this is what our relationship is like.

I’m not terribly angry about this either, since I don’t think of her as a sibling anymore.

If I just think of it as a random persom from class doing the same thing, then it’s easily forgiven.

Go ahead and laugh at me for being a failure of a brother if you want. I don’t care.

Heh, well it’s not like my life will be disturbed because I can’t communicate properly with my sister.

“…Jeez. Just when did things become like this?”

Even she had times when she wasn’t like that, I think…

Oh well. It annoyed me a bit, but whatever. I shall return to my original task.

I finish peeing, wash my hands, and dive into the living room sofa. I pick up a magazine left around and cross my legs, going on my back.

Hey, wasn’t I supposed to start studying?

Lying down and skimming through the pictures of a battle manga makes me feel emptier and emptier. My senses warn me that I shouldn’t be doing things like this, but my astonishing laziness counters.

Ah forget it. I don’t feel like studying.

This laziness must be a common disease amongst students.

I stand up shaking my head around like a dog who had just gotten a bucket of water poured over him, open the door and head into the hallway. I find
something strange.

“Hmm…?”

It was in the corner of the entrance hall, on the backside of the shoe closet. I didn’t notice it before, but in between the shoe closet and the wall,
something thin and white, something like a case was peering out.

It must have been out of escapism that I reached my hand out for it. My brain was searching hard for any possible excuse not to study.

Even though picking this up would only buy me a few seconds worth of time.

But the outcome wasn’t actually like that. In fact, because of this thing, studying became a secondary issue for a while.

The moment I pulled it out of the back of the shoe closet,

“What the heck is this?”

I made a wild scream. Why, you ask? It’s because it was the kind of thing that did not belong in this house at all.

This, uhm well… What is this?

I pick up the case by my fingers and look at it from many different angles, but I don’t seem to understand its identity.

It’s a DVD case, that’s for sure. It’s the kind of case you would usually find at the video rental shops.

Oh, it even says DVD on it. But the contents are what I don’t get.

I must have looked absolutely puzzled at that moment.

On the front side of the package was an illustration of a girl with oversized eyes, drawn up large.

A cute girl who is in her upper grades of grade school.

“Her eyes and hair are pink,”

I murmur calmly. I scrutinize it as if I’m a detective checking evidence for clues.

This might be its image color, since the entire package has large bits of pink and white.

Well, whatever. The bigger issue is,

“What the heck is wrong with this kid’s outfit?”

I mean this little girl is dressed in random, suggestive clothing. What would you call them, swim suits? Bandages? Something that would make you want to
tell her to wear something normal. It seems some rocket booster like things are growing out of that bandage-like outfit allowing the girl to fly and
leave a trail of stardust.

And somehow she is carrying this huge staff, of a fancy mechanical design, easily with one hand.

It’s something that would make Ryofu Housen scared. {Note: Sangokushi lance warrior. Comes up in Koihime as well} Apparently it’s for combat. Its evil
purpose to take down and crush enemies was easily imaginable.

How fearsome.

And…

At the top of the package, what would most likely be the title was printed in a roundish font.

‘StarDust, Witch Meruru Limited First Edition’ What in the world?

I’ve gone through all this explanation, but in short it’s anime… I guess. Though it’s been quite a while since I stopped watching anime, so I don’t really understand.

And why is this kind of thing lying here?

Right when that question arose in my head, while sitting there in the entrance with the ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ thing in my hands, the door swung wide open.

“I’m home! Oh, what are you doing there, Kyousuke? Curling up like a fetus in the entrance hall?”

“It’s nothing, mom. I’m just getting some fresh air.’

That was close! I would have become a social outcast!

But no problem. I was able to hunch over and hide that thing the moment the door opened.

Jeez, that sure was close.

I don’t know who did this, but it must be a trap for me. If I was found with something like this, I would surely be prosecuted in a family conference.

I can imagine Kirino looking at me like some garbage.

Mom, carrying a shopping bag, looks at my strange figure in pity.

“I heard from the lady next door that psychological counseling aimed at students is gaining popularity recently.”

“W-Wait a second. I’m perfectly sane. Uhh yeah, I just studied a bit too much today you know?”

“Liar. How would you study so much that you would get that stressed?”

What cruel parents. Why can’t you trust your child more?

“Of course I do. You know my grades aren’t that bad.”

“But that’s because of Manami-chan, isn’t it? Why are you the one who’s proud when you have a smart childhood friend as your tutor? You would never study alone.”

“Damn.”

That was absolutely true, so I can’t talk back. Also, I’d been reading a manga until 5 minutes ago.

I crawled on the floor like a centipede while hiding the ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ under my shirt, and escaped from the scene. My mom says to my back,

“Kyousuke, I don’t mind it, but you might want to stop opening porn books in the entrance hall.”

Very close answer but wrong. It’s amazing of my mom to suspect that much from my strange actions. Her history of cleaning my room without my consent and
revealing my hidden collection isn’t for nothing.

However, what I’m hiding now is something much more serious than those, in a way.

“Phew.”

I take the thing out from under my stomach, and hold it high up above my head with my right hand. I wipe away the sweat with my left knuckle.
Mission accomplished. I’m really used to doing this sort of gusture. I’ll try not to say why, but you healthy school boys should all know what I want to say.

“…and I ended up bringing it with me,”

I murmur while taking a glance at the ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ case.

Oh well, it couldn’t be helped when the situation was like that. Since I was also looking for an excuse to not study and it’s true I was also greatly intrigued by this ‘forbidden object’.

I shall be cancelling today’s entrance exam study session due to serious issues and examine this thing.

My room is 6 tatami mats large. A bed, a desk, a book shelf with textbooks and manga, and a closet are within.

My carpet is yellow green and my curtains are blue. On the wall, there’s a Japanese style calendar that my mom got from the local town-wide group, and there are no posters.

The only other thing is a boombox, I don’t have a computer, TV or video games.

See? I’m quite average. It’s my policy to live as normally as possible and it fits my tastes.

By the way, I’ve almost given up on trying to hide my porn books so they are all stored in a cardboard box under my bed. And I begged my mom not to clean under my bed. There’s no assurance that my mom would ratify that treaty, and even if she had been checking for updates on my collection every day, there’s no way I would know.

Well, that I deliberately forget about. To defend my own self confidence.

The only defense I have is to try to make a safer choice, just in case to defend myself if I get spotted and prosecuted in a family meeting.

…Seriously where do people who don’t have their own rooms hide this stuff?

I can only imagine forgetting about it and leaving it all open as the possible defense plan. I might be spoiled, to be able to worry about such small things like being unable to lock my room.

Traveling through those deep thoughts only took me a few seconds in reality.

I sat on my bed and loosened my legs. I pick up the DVD case with one hand and make a thinking pose with my other hand.

“The more I look, the more it tells me the package doesn’t suit my room.”

Under the florescent light, the Stardust Witch’s smile glitters. It’s scary in a sense that she’s making a smile while holding such a weapon of mass
destruction.

“Hmm.”

And yeah, this thing, whose is it?

I imagine the faces of the Kousaka family members one by one, but as I expected I couldn’t find a suitable owner for ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’.

Of course, I don’t remember this anime ever airing in my living room either.

(At the time, I didn’t know computers could play DVDs.)

So what does this mean? Why was this there?

While I continued to wonder, I opened the case…

“Wha-!?”

I received another shock more intense than when I found this anime DVD box.

In short, inside the DVD case there was no ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ DVD. In place of it, there was some other DVD.

…Well it does happen often. Like when I get tired of placing the CDs I listen to back into their proper cases and sometimes shuffle them around.

And later I get confused as to which CD is where.

The owner of this must have been lazy like that too and had placed a different DVD in this ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ DVD case.

Yeah, I understand. It happens.

But, but, well…

Why is the title of the DVD, ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!” Of all choices, who is seducing who into doing what?

And what is this charming R-18 notice thing that shouldn’t be there?

“Calm down!”

My breathing became heavy as the sweat drops collected on my forehead.

This was serious. Dead serious. What was serious? That scene where I encountered my mom.

Had she found out the contents, I would have had to commit suicide. Is this really a trap for me to fall into? I don’t understand this kind of thing, but
my instincts are sounding an alarm. What’s this dark aura coming from the title? Even if it didn’t have this charming R-18 notice, I can still understand
from the title. This is in no way something I should be allowed to have!

“Kyousuke, are you studying properly?”

“Aaaaaaagh!?”

I screamed like the world had ended, and ducked under my bed blanket.

I make a glance towards the door. My mom who opened the door without knocking, seemed shocked at the crazy reaction her son had shown.

“Sorry, is this a bad time?”

“Oh don’t mind it mom, I was just having voice training. Rather, knock will you?”

“Yes. I’m sorry. I’ll do so from now on.”

With an expression that’s apparently trying to hide her shock, my mom closes the door.

Oh shit. I did manage to hide the thing, but I’m sure I made a really bad misunderstanding. Damn.

I’m really having bad luck today. This and that, all of the fault falls on this thing.

While still under my bed blanket, I stare at the mysterious DVD case.

“Damn!”

If things have come to this, I’ve got to find the owner of this thing no matter what.

I make a “half-blaming-someone else”-like pledge.

But I’ve become even more puzzled.

I mean about the owner of this DVD. The fact that inside the DVD case of ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’, there was something with absolute suspicion, ‘Let’s
Make Love With Your Sister!’

If my suspicions are correct, then the person that this belongs to should own both ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ and ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister’.

And by guessing from the fact that it was somewhere like in the back of our house’s shoe closet, there’s a high chance that its owner is either my
sister, my mom, my father or me…

Of course, people not from my family enter our house too, so I can’t completely discard the ‘outsider culprit theory’.

But who would deliberately bring in ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’ in the case of ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ and place it behind the shoe closet? I
can’t imagine that situation at all.

“Ugh.”

Anyway, I think the ‘outsider culprit theory’ is a waste of time even trying to think about, so I will begin thinking under the assumption someone in my
family is the culprit.

My sister, mom, dad, and me… Assuming the culprit is one of them, who would be considered the most suspicious? Who in the family is most likely to have
the kinds of items like ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ and ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’?

“Unfortunately it’s me. And that’s the problem.”

Of course, it isn’t me for sure. That’s only the conclusion of who is the most likely person in the family to have it. Well, it did make me sad enough
just by thinking about it.

Anyway, it isn’t mine. Since I’m not even interested in that anime stuff. Well, there’s some people in my classroom who talk about things like that, but
I don’t have much to do with them.

But that might be the same for everyone in my family as well.

Leading to the obvious conclusion, I held my head down and wondered.

But look, it can’t be Mom, and Dad is absolutely a stone age person so he can’t possibly use a DVD player… And that hard ass Yakuza face watching and enjoying anime? No way. And then my sister is… the first one I should remove as a suspect. She might have been watching anime around 5 years ago, but I guess she only watches the popular drama and music programs lately.

Childish anime DVDs are definitely not one of Kirino’s hobbies.

I can’t ever imagine her buying and watching some ‘Stardust Witch Meruru’ DVD. Just speaking of ‘Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!’ sends shivers down my
spine, since it’s Kirino. She’s the trend going middle school girl so she must have gone to a goukon again today.{Note: goukon is where boys and girls meet up at a restaurant to eat together. It’s a type of social meet aimed at setting up boyfriends and girlfriends.}

“Okay, I give up. I don’t get it at all.”

My line of thought has hit a dead end. As I thought, I don’t think there is a culprit in my family, but if I suspect outsiders then there’s too many
suspects to even count.

Okay, this is screwed. I don’t seem to have talent as a detective.

So then, what do I do? Should I quit since it’s tiresome?

No, on second thought, it still bothers me. I will surely find the culprit.

I’m surprised at myself, but at that time I was really outgoing. I would have usually given up the search and had a nap till dinner. And if I had done
so, the peaceful days may have continued.

But that didn’t happen. Since I, under my own will, decided not to end the search on this matter. Of course I didn’t know at this point, but I must have
decided my fate myself by doing so.

About this subject, I will be stepping on a super large class landmine…

Dinner at my home begins at 7PM sharp. That’s because my dad comes home at around this time. If I don’t go to the dining room at that time, my dinner is
gone no matter what.

The time now is 06:45PM. While scratching my head, I leave my room and go down the stairs… but I stop walking. That was because, in my sight, I found the
figure of Kirino at the entrance hall.

Oh, she came back.

Come to think of it, her curfew was still 6:30. Whether that is too early or late is another question, but she seems to obey it. Well, even though she
might look like a high schooler, she is still a middle school student.

By the way, today Kirino was wearing a black and white T-shirt, with something like a mix between black boxers and a skirt. I don’t really know but, Ces-
whatever was the brand. If someone were to say she was a fashion model, everyone would believe it.

…Damn, how cute you are.

But, I don’t want to get too close to this prissy sister.

Since she seems to hate me, it’s better off not getting close to her. Arguments won’t change whether we are siblings or not.

We somehow have to deal with it.

So yeah, I wait for Kirino to go to the dining hall in the middle of the stairs.

“Huh?”

But she seems a bit strange. If she opens the door, there’s the living room, but she doesn’t go that way and instead is still standing around the
entrance hall.

…What the heck is she doing?

Since it’s stupid to stay here, I went down the stairs.

I stood in front of the door to the living room and put my hand on the knob.

“…”

I looked back a little.

“Hey, what are you doing?”

“Huh?”

She stared at me with a horrifying face.

…Damn. Why do I try to talk to her, when I know this is going to happen?

Am I an idiot?

“Heh, nothing.”

I click my tongue and turn the knob strongly.

On the dinner table, curry and miso soup was there for dinner. This room, where our family meets for supper, is a combined kitchen-dining-living room, so
there are no dividers and is roomy.

My sister and I line up in our seats, my dad and mom sit across us.

On TV, the anchor is reading out about how the foreign exports are and other important news.

My father quietly drinks his miso soup. He dresses in traditional Japanese clothes after bathing, so his heavy atmosphere is multiplied and makes him
look like a yakuza. However, it’s actually the other way around, he works for the police.

On the other hand, my mom sits next to him biting through her Fukujinzuke. {Note: Pickled vegetables, looks red} She looks absolutely like a house wife.
She doesn’t resemble Kirino at all.

My sister is silent. She is normally cold to us family members. From watching her eat her meal without a word, I can definitely say she resembles her
father. Especially his sharp sight and stuff.

By the way, people often say I have the same atmosphere as my mother.

Our dinner table like this, looks very ordinary and is very fine.

Of course, I was eating my curry while thinking of the chance to get that plan into action.

Of course it’s a plan to find out the owner of that DVD.

…Well I call it a plan, but it’s nothing too complicated. It’s pretty straightforward and simple.

What I mean is, since thinking and suspecting alone won’t get me anywhere, I will try to make an attempt to stutter the suspect. And here is a perfect
situation for that.

After I sip some of the Asari {Note: a shellfish} miso soup, I asked a question not aimed at anyone in particular.

“Hey I’m going to the convenience store after dinner, is there anything you want me to get while I’m there?”

“Oh, then get me the new Häagen Dazs thing. The limited seasonal edition thing.”

“Okay.”

Making some idle conversation with my mother first, I start my attack.

“By the way, one of my friends is now really into anime for girls. If I remember right, it was called Stardust something…”

“Why that all of the sudden?”

The first one who reacted to my hint was my mom. No way…

“Well he just recommended it to me, saying it was interesting. So I might watch it once.”

“Oh no, that’s what they call otaku, right? Like they show on TV… You shouldn’t become like them, okay? Right, father?”

My mom asks my dad. He blankly responds,

“Yes, you don’t need to deliberately bring bad influence on yourself.”

Hmm, so you have that kind of attitude towards it. They don’t know about it too much, but don’t have a good impression normally. People like me don’t
care what hobbies people have since it doesn’t matter.

But, since it’s useless to argue with my parents here, I made a blank ‘yeah’ response.

They are speaking their thoughts openly and my father was out of the question in the first place. He wouldn’t have a DVD he’d not know how to use.

So by elimination, the suspect left is…

I quietly glanced at Kirino sitting next to me.

“…”

Kirino was biting her lip strongly, as if she was using every single muscle in her body, and her chopsticks in her hands were shaking. Uhh what? You’re
kidding right!?

“Kirino?”

Mom asks Kirino lightly, seeing my sister acting strange.

“Thank you for the meal.”

Somewhat ragingly, she stands up and quickly heads out of the room.

She slams the door shut and climbs the stairs with a stomp.

The people left behind are left in shock.

“What is wrong with her?”

“I-I wonder.”

I make a half hearted responded to my mom who is puzzled. Honestly, I don’t know what to do either.

What is she angry for? What part of that conversation would have made Kirino mad? If she was the culprit and noticed my hints, then it’s even more
strange.

If she was acting normally, she wouldn’t get all apparently worried and make me notice. What’s wrong? I don’t understand at all, Kirino.

“Heh.”

But her attitude wasn’t normal. I can consider that as a sign that she responded to my hints.

Of course, I don’t believe this was enough to condemn her as a suspect. It’s just that I suspect someone in the family is responsible for it… It being
“Stardust Witch Meruru” that is…

Was it… my sister?

“Mother, call Kirino down later.”

Father’s displeased voice resounds heavily in the dining room. Oh great. She’s in trouble. Not that I’m responsible for it.

If I assume that the DVD is Kirino’s, then a lot of things will surely make sense.

She must have dropped it this evening when she bumped into me. That thing, which would have been in her bag, found itself between the shoe closet and the
wall when it spilt out.

And Kirino realized she had lost the thing after she arrived at her destination.

That’s why she was looking for something in the entrance hall before supper.

If I were to add to that, if my assumption that she put the wrong DVD in the case is correct, she was supposed to bring “Stardust Witch Meruru” and not
“Let’s Make Love With Your Sister!”.

…Well anyway, I can’t imagine what kind of business she would have that requires her to bring something like that. I thought she was having a mass date,
but middle school girls don’t bring anime DVDs to mass dates. So, I can be quite sure she went to see a friend.

“Hmm…”

I don’t get it at all. I still can’t believe there’s a relationship between Kirino and children’s anime. Look, it’s Kirino we’re talking about. It’s
impossible. Something’s got to be wrong. I did make this ‘Kirino is the Culprit’ theory, but I still had almost no faith in it.

…Oh well, maybe I’ll dig in a bit deeper.

“Thanks for the meal.”

After eating my supper, I left the dining room. I go to my room for my wallet and purposely say aloud in front of my room.

“Alright. I should head out to the convenience store.”

…Heh I have no talent as an actor. Who cares. I know I can’t do it well anyways. Rather, it’s some cheap trick that I’d be suprised at if she actually
fell for.

Making large thuds, I go down the stairs and close the door with a bang.

Leaving the house, I take the path to the convenience store. Instead of heading for the convenience store, however, I take a different path leading to
the back side of my home.

What am I up to? Well, I put myself in the culprit’s shoes. If Kirino was the culprit then she would have realized by now that it was me who picked the
thing up.

So then, if I were Kirino, what would I do?

The best solution would be to recover the thing before I notice and then pretend she knows nothing about it. That’s the only option.

Kirino was apparently acting strange at that time. She wasn’t being cool. If so, she might lose her patience and begin searching for the thing. So well,
even though the chances that she would fall for it are low I set up a simple trap.

“Well… still it’ll never work out, right?”

I whisper to myself while slipping through the back door to my home, and silently climb the stairs.
I swung the door open.

*Creak*

“Hey… What are you doing?”

“…Wha-?!”

Huh?! No way! She really was in here…

Uh, how surprised can you be?

Kirino, on all fours in the middle of the room, looks back at me with a face that’s all blue.

It’s like she’s frightened. Even still, she still looks at me like I’m garbage, and it stabs my heart.

“…I said, what are you doing?”

“…It’s none of your business.”

With her ass facing me, she speaks to me with a tone that seems to want to take a bite out of me. Possibly from her nervousness, she’s breathing hard.

“…Of course it does. How would you feel if someone were to break into your room and begin a search?”

And out of all the places, you’re searching through my hidden porn book collection.

With my secret anger, I tell her coldly.

“…”

Kirino looks aside silently. Is it from her anger that her cheeks are becoming firely red? She then slowly stands up and walks this way without a word.

“Out of my way.”

“No way. Answer my question. What were you doing here?”

“Get out of my way!”

“I know already. You were searching for this.”

I was secretly afraid of my sister, who had been raging a foot away from me. Still, I reveal the DVD Case for “Stardust Witch Meruru” hidden underneath
my shirt. Kirino’s reaction was dramatic.

“That…?!”

“Oops.”

She shoots out her hand with a demonic face, but expecting this, I evade.

Throwing a fake expressiong of coolness, I tap the DVD case with my hand.

“Heh… So this was yours after all.”

“…Of course not!”

She says in a maximum frustrated voice. Hey, what you’re saying is inconsistent with your actions.

“Oh, so this isn’t yours? Well, I picked it up this evening in the entrance hall. I thought maybe you dropped it when you bumped into me.”

“That’s definitely not… It’s not mine. W-Why would I watch such a… childish… anime? No way I would… right?”

Looks like she won’t ever admit it. This is going to take forever.

“If you weren’t looking for this, then what did you come into my room for?”

“Well… that’s…!”

“That’s? What?”

I try to make her continue, but she keeps silent again.

“…”

She shakes her shoulder from frustration and looks down.

It’s apparent that Kirino is feeling strong humiliation from my questioning.

Well, it must feel like being accused of possessing a porn book by someone I hate. It surely must be frustrating and so embarrassing that you would feel
like killing yourself.

“…”

She looks at me in silence with strong hostility like she’s looking at some guy who killed her parents.

…Damn why do I have to be seen by my sister with such hatred?

Damn it. It’s getting really stupid. I don’t really care about her. Why must I do something so uneasy? Oh fine, I quit.

“Here.”

I carelessly shove the DVD case to my sister’s breast. Kirino still keeps her expression of hatred and looks up at me.

“It’s important to you right? I’m going to give it back, so take it.”

“I-I said it’s not min-”

“Then throw it away for me.”

“Huh?”

She looks up at my face with a ‘what do you mean?’ expression.

What’s that face for? I’m not trying to have fun abusing my sister. I just wanted to know whose DVD this was, and that’s been solved. I can’t go on with
this forever. Of course I’d never say this out loud. Instead, I speak using well thought out lines.

“Sorry, it must have been my misunderstanding. I understand well that it’s not yours. I don’t know whose it is, but I have no use for it, so along with
apologies, I want to ask you to get rid of it. Would you throw it away for me?”

After I make this much compromise, finally Kirino speaks up.

“Well… Fine.”

And then takes the DVD case. I step aside and open the door, and then Kirino leaves the room. I proceed to step into my room.

“Phew.”

Jeez, how long has it been since I talked that much to my sister?

Man, I’m so tired. I slump into the bed and look up into the ceiling.

That was when I heard my sister’s voice, who I thought had already gone away.

“Hey…”

“Huh?”

Oh, she was still here. How troublesome. Just go away.

I look at her, and she was shyly looking at me. What a commendable expression it was, one that she would normaly never show me. Uhh… what? What’s the
matter? I suddenly felt worried and ask her. “What?”

“You think it’s wrong… right?”

“What is?”

“Well… It’s just a hypothetical question but, you know… if I had… these… do you think it’s wrong… I’m asking…”

…heh.

“Not really. I don’t think it’s wrong.”

I click my tongue in my heart and answer. I wanted to get her out of my room as soon as possible and if I answered differently she would surely get mad.
…Jeez why are you acting like you want to pick a fight?

I returned it to you in a way that would get your pride hurt the least. And this was your mess up in the first place. So there’s no reason to get angry
at me, you should be thanking me rather.

“…You really think so? Really?”

“Yeah. Whatever hobby you might have, I won’t look down on you, ever.”

…Since it has nothing to do with me.

“Really? Absolutely?”

“Man, you don’t trust me. I said really. Believe me.”

I wasn’t really so serious with my words, but it looks like Kirino was satisfied with my words.

“I see… Hmm…”

She made a few nods and then held tightly on to the “Stardust Witch Meruru” and ran off. Somehow this scene makes me nostalgic. I feel something like
this happened in the past too. I’ve forgotten about it though.

“At least close the door, will you?”

I complain and then collapse onto the bed.

And so for two days, nothing out of the ordinary happened. Kirino and I were back to normal. No conversation, no eye contact, and keeping the distance of
a stranger. While I got to see an interesting aspect of my sister, I didn’t try to do anything from it, thinking I’d just forget about it quickly.

Well, it did interest me why my sister had something like that.

But still, I didn’t feel like digging into my sister’s secrets. It’s just asking for too much trouble.

But…

Late one night…

I was having a good night’s sleep, when I felt a sharp sting on my cheek.

“Whoa?!”

That’s a good wake up call. Looks like I got slapped on my cheek.

What? A burgular? I open my eyes in surprise.

“!!”

It’s bright. It looks like the lights in my room are on. I feel something heavy on my stomach, but it doesn’t look like I’m tied up. It’s a job half done
for a burgular… Uhh hey!

“Hey you!”

Recognizing the attacker, I open my eyes wide in amazement. My heart’s pounding from the sudden night attack.

“…Be quiet.”

The attacker was actually Kirino in her pajamas. She was on all fours like she was covering me while I was trying to get up in my bed. My sister’s face
without make up is right near my face.

“Hey, you! What the heck do you-”

“I told you to be quiet! What time do you think it is now?”

I voice my protest while Kirino threatens me quietly.

What time you think it is now? That would be my line.

Rather… I’m in my own bed, late at night, with my sister on top of me, looking into my face inches from me. What the heck is this situation? It might
look like some scene from a love-comedy but my heart is about to explode, in the wrong sense.

“Uhh… Getting off the bed is a good starting point,”

I say to her, trying to calm my breathing. My sister did what I told her with apparently a disgusted expression.

Surely if it was some other woman, I would be disturbed (with another reason than being suprised). But if it’s my sister, she’s just heavy. However good
she looks, I can’t count her as being a woman.

All brothers with sisters would agree with this.

“Heh…”

I poke my temple with my finger and ask with a sigh,

“And so, what was your intention?”

“… I have something to tell you, so come.”

Why are you getting angry? I should be the one since I’ve been suddenly beaten in the cheek. Yet, I’m still treating her properly. How nice am I?

“Something you want to tell me, at such a late hour?”

“Yep.”

“I’m really sleepy you know. Could we do this tomorrow?”

I apparently said in an unhappy way, but Kirino didn’t nod her head in agreement.

Rather she gave me an ‘are you stupid?’ kind of expression.

“Tomorrow won’t do. It has to be now.”

“Why?”

“…It just has to be.”

All right. She won’t tell me why and she won’t change her line of thought either. How selfish can this woman be?

I want to ignore this crazy talk and go back to sleep, but too bad my eyes are wide open now. I answer her even though it’s tiring.

“…And where are we going?”

“…To my room.”

With a look as if she found her parent’s killer, she tugged my collar.

I give up my resistance and unwilllingly follow.

“I just have to go, right? Jeez.”

Oh what is this, really.

My sister’s room is right next door. Last spring when Kirino entered middle school, Dad gave her this room. It’s a rarely used Japanese style room
converted into a western style room and I’ve never been inside before.

I thought I’d never do so in the future either, but of all times, I never thought I’d be invited late in the night. I could have imagined it to happen in
the morning, since I still think this is a joke or something.

“You can come in…”

“OK…”

Lead by Kirino, I step into my sister’s room for the first time. I have no real special feelings, but it’s strangely sweet smelling.

Hmm… It’s larger than my room.

It’s about 8 tatami mats wide, with a bed, a closet, a desk, a bookshelf, a mirror, CD rack, and various other things.

The interior wasn’t much different from my room, except with a more reddish coloring.

However the big difference is that it has a computer desk.

It suits my image of Kirino well, not being the individualist, but quite modern.

“What are you looking at?”

“I’m not looking.”

Unbelievable. You lead me here and you say it like that?

Kirino sits on the bed, and points to the ground.

“Sit.”

You say it like it’s completely natural, but sister, this position is like the judge and criminal in a courtroom.

“Hey, at least give me a cushion”

“…”

With a very disgusted frown, she throws over a cushion of a cat.

I happily put the cat’s face under my ass and sit.

Jeez, she really seems to hate having me touching her possesions. Does she think I spread germs or something? Are girls of this age all like this? Oh,
how evil.

“And…?”

I look up. Kirino still looks cross and all flustered. Then after a deep breath, she quietly speaks out.

“I have…”

“What?”

You’re speaking too quietly. I can’t hear you. After I ask, her expression becomes even more mean.

“As I said, I have something to consult with you about.”

Oh, that’s quite an unexpected line. I thought I heard wrong, and I ask again.

“What did you say?”

“I want to consult you about life.”

“…”

For a long moment, I was shocked and went silent, blinking countless times.

Because, well you know… It’s my sister. She hates me like some dung beetle. And what did she ask me? She wants to consult me about life? Wow. It must be
a dream. After that, I wouldn’t be this suprised even if Godzilla were to come and attack the town.

With my dead dry throat, I managed to speak up.

“Consult about life? You consulting me?”

“Yes.”

Kirino nodded clearly. Hey hey… You serious?

“You told me last time.”

“What?”

“That it’s not wrong for me to have those kinds of things…”

She isn’t talking too clearly. It’s like she’s a little upset.

“That kind of thing… You mean the stuff I asked you to throw away?”

“Yes…”

Why does that topic come up now?

Feeling strange, I answer “Yeah, I did.”

“And what does that have to do with it?”

“You really won’t… talk down on me…?”

Is it really ok for me to talk to her? I begin to wonder.

I say to my sister who still looks at me in suspicion,

“Don’t make me repeat myself. I said I won’t look down on you, ever.”

I don’t care a bit about your hobbies, really. You woke me up just to make sure of this?

“A-Absolutely, really true?”

“Absolutely, surely really truely true”

“I won’t forgive you if it’s a lie.”

“Yeah, do as you wish.”

Jeez, give me a break. What is this?

I begin to feel tired. Meanwhile Kirino seems to have made up her mind and stands up, walking to the bookshelf.

…Huh? What are you going to do?

Beside me, who’s puzzled, Kirino pulled on one of the two bookshelves. I am amazed at how easily it was moved around, but after a second look, realize
all the contents have been pulled out and already stacked on her bed.

With one of the bookshelves that filled the wall gone, a huge space opens up.

“H-Hey, what are you doing…?”

Kirino doesn’t answer my question but pushes the other bookshelf (which is half filled with books) with her shoulder into the open space.

Little by little, the thick bookshelf moves. What was revealed was a Japanese style door not matching this western style room. A hidden storage space.

“Wow…”

Kirino lets a breath out and says,

“When I entered middle school and got this room, they remade this room into a western style room, right? I don’t know why but this was probably left over
from that time. I only discovered it during the last year’s year end cleaning, though…”

“I see…”

Maybe Dad pinched some pennies. If the bookshelf is there no one will realize it…

“So the consultation about life… is about the contents in there?”

Kirino nodded. But with her hand on the door, she’s not going to open it.

“…”

With a difficult expression she looks into my face.

Leading up till now, even someone as dull as me would have figured out what’s inside there, along with the reason why she’s hesitating.

…Consultation about life, eh? Why ask me?

Surely I said I won’t look down on her regardless of her hobby but still…

“Hmm…”

I put myself in Kirino’s shoes.

Well, there’s two kinds of consultations about life.

One type is the most common type, asking someone who can relate to your issue and can be trusted upon it.

In this type, your concern or problem and solution you want to think through together with the consultant.

And the other kind is consulting a complete outsider.

In this case, you aren’t looking for useful advice at all and just want someone to listen to you.

And as for Kirino’s case, I’m definitely not someone who knows about the issue and can be trusted upon it.

Then it means…

If Kirino’s concern is what I think it to be, then it would be difficult to consult someone.

She would be afraid of destroying her personal image. She doesn’t really have a choice of who to consult. There’s only one person who she can consult
openly, which is me.

Someone who knows what she wants to consult about and doesn’t mind how she will be considered after the consultation. That would be me.

Okay so that’s how it is. After understanding most of what my sister’s situation is, I tell her, wanting to complete the job and go back to sleep as soon
as possible,

“Don’t worry. Whatever comes out of there, I will never look down on you, and if you tell me to keep it a secret, I will never tell anyone. Okay?”

Hearing my well calculated kind words, Kirino nods again and mutters,

“…It’s a promise,”

before she opens the forbidden door.

*rolling sound*

*thud*

“Huh? Something fell out…”

Before witnessing the revealed contents of the closet, I carelessly pick up the object that fell out.

It was again a DVD case and…

Its title was “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister! -Sister Maker ver. 1.4-”

*ahem ahem ahem ahem …?!*

I coughed up big time.

I-Is this the original game? Come to think of it, it wasn’t just the anime, but she also possessed this! I’m shocked. At what? At the erotic package with
a half naked, blushing girl embracing herself! And what? This was a series?

“Wh-What is this?”

“Oh that? Well it was first a series on PS2, but after porting to PC, it became a completely different series. It’s a classic, but it’s a little old and
the contents are a bit hard, definitely not for a beginner.”

I didn’t ask that! What do you mean by a beginner in the first place? Are you some pro? You are a pro, right? Damn, I have too many questions to ask.
This is way past my skill level!

Wh-What’s happening here?

Have I stepped into another world? Someone tell me!

The first strike in the head from the title “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister” already made me groggy. But as for Kirino, it was nothing more than a
light jab.

“…Heh”

Sweating heavily, I look up and peer into the forbidden open abyss.

The inside of the closet looks normal at first look. It had a top and bottom shelf and was dimly lit.

But the goods piled up were of an even stranger variety.

What catches the eye was the large number of cases piled high on the top shelf.

“What are… those boxes?”

Kirino answers proudly, while handing me a few of the cases.

Most were from the “Sister Maker EX series” and just a list of the titles are like this:

“Super Step Sister” “Let’s Play With Your Sisters (heart)” “Tengentoppa 12 Sisters” “Final Weapon Sister”… Well, you get the picture.

I have a lot of comments I’d like to make, but if I say the wrong thing, I’ll definitely end up in a hellish situation. I first begin with what I hope
wasn’t a touchy question.

“Why is the box… so big?”

“That, I don’t know. But it’s like that.”

She reveals one of the world’s mysteries solemnly. I don’t get it. I don’t really get it. I don’t get anything at all.

*gulp* While holding back the dangerous question that’s about to come out of my mouth anytime, I glance at the lower shelf.

In there were more huge boxes lined up.

Those boxes were larger than PC game boxes and were not of uniform size. Some had pictures of girls and others were glittery colored.

“What… are these?”

“DVD boxes for anime. All of these here are special box editions.”

“DVD boxes? Special box edition?”

It’s sad but I can’t do more than repeat what she said.

“Yep. Like the final edition with the episodes touched up, a bonus disk, special booklet, and other specials are packed in it. Haha! Aren’t they great?”

“You mean… the Stardust Witch thing?”

“Yes.”

Kirino seems a bit excited.

Is she so happy to reveal her prized collection to someone that she hates so much like me? I’m almost about to crack up and laugh. It’s quite an unusual
feeling.

Anyways, this question comes to my mind.

“By the way, aren’t these rather expensive?”

“Umm, well somewhat. Well this one is… 41,790 yen… This one is 55,000 yen. And this one is…”

“That’s expensive as hell! What part of that was somewhat?”

“Is that so much? It’s the same price of one or two pieces of clothing.”

“Where does all that money come from?! You’re a middle school student! Your sense of economy is screwed already at the age of 14!”

After saying this, I feel I made the wrong comment.

Oh crap, maybe that’s a really delicate matter. I might not want to hear the answer…

As if she didn’t notice my worries, she simply says,

“Where? From my pay, of course.”

“I-I see.”

Pay, huh? Well if it’s pay then it’s fine…

Err no no no not at all!

I ask her with a half fearsome face.

“You said pay?”

“Yes.”

“What is that? What kind of work do you get paid for?”

“Oh, didn’t I tell you? I work as a model for a magazine.”

“A-A model for a magazine? Like those nude photos on the front?”

“Completely wrong… Are your ears rotten or something? I said I’m a model! I’m an exclusive reader’s model!”

Her eyes filled with scorn that hurt my heart. I didn’t know the real difference between a model and a nude model, but I guess I made a completely wrong
remark.

Perhaps she got tired of seeing my confused look and took a magazine from the shelf, throwing it at me.

It was one of those so called teen magazines. It has an extreamely glittery title on a book background and lots of inflaming lines like “seize the
future.”

“…”

Going through the pages, I see my usual sister in various places. I don’t really get it, but it seems my sister is making cool poses with the ‘most
vogue’ clothes.

Wow… she looked like a model, but I never thought she actually was one.

I shouldn’t really care what she does or where she does it, but why do I feel a little irritated? I don’t know why, but I made some nasty comments.

“What the heck is with this pose? Was your back hurting or something?”

“Are you dumb?”

Why do I sense some dismay in her eyes that are still filled with scorn?

I feel even worse after she then looks away from me. I try to fix the situation.

“Well… I guess, you look cute?”

What the heck am I telling my sister? Well… It’s not a lie though.

“Rather, isn’t this one of those better known magazines? Even I know the title so… Could you be some great personality or something?”

“Hmm? Oh, this isn’t such a big deal.”

She really seems to enjoy getting praise, even from someone like me. She’s not even trying to conceal her happiness.

Since the evil mood had been repaired, I get back to the topic that was cut short.

“And err… How much do you get paid?”

“Hmm… If I remember right…”

Hearing my sister’s response, I shrug heavily.

Oh come on… They’re giving way too much to a kid.

“So you get it now? My working on my cuteness everyday is a part of my job.”

“Yeah, sure…”

But yeah… the readers of this magazine wouldn’t even imagine that the cool styled model is actually spending her earnings on stuff like “Let’s Make Love
With Your Sister” or “Let’s have Fun with your Sister (heart)”.

Rather, if her fans ever found that out, they’d surely faint and drop.

While feeling all the agony in the world, I try to look into the depths of the closet.

However, Kirino, who is on her knees, opens both her hands and blocks me.

“I-I can’t show you any more tonight.”

“Why not?”

Well, it’s not that I want to see more, but I thought you won’t let me go until I saw everything and all.

Kirino takes a look into the depths and then glares at me.

Oh please quit looking at me as if you’re looking at some garbage.

“I… don’t trust you yet, so this is the limit for now.”

“Huh?”

What is with her? What the heck is she talking about? From the way she says it, it makes it seem like that was nothing, and there’s something even more
bizzare. Oh wait, erm… You DO have something? You do huh?

“The stuff further inside are a bit embarrassing so… No.”

“…I see.”

Whaaat? What kind of things could make her embarrassed? She just showed me “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister” so proudly. I become silent from the
extreme surprise when Kirino starts speaking. She’s right in front of me, on all fours, looking up at me.

“So how is it?”

“What do you mean by that?”

What kind of answer does she want? If someone knows, please tell me now.

I struggle to provide an answer, and Kirino is getting somewhat antsy.

“Well, you know, like, how you feel after having seen my hobby.”

“Oh yes… How I feel, heh… Erm… I’m surprised.”

“That’s it?”

“Well, you’re asking me to say more? But you know, I’m just so surprised I can’t make out any other remark.”

I try to be sensitive and say so, however Kirino makes a worried face with her well styled eyebrows and blurts out,

“…It must be wrong for me to have these kind of things.”

“…Well I don’t think so.”

It’s not a matter of right or wrong.

…So I guess this was the matter Kirino wanted to consult me about.

Anyhow, I really want to go to sleep and forget about this. Maybe she will let me go now?

Since I’m desperate to get out of this room, I give a comment that I think my sister surely would want.

“I told you already. Regardless of whatever hobby you have, I will never look down on you. Isn’t it fine? Everyone is permitted to choose their own
hobbies. As long as it’s not causing someone else trouble you should be free to choose what you want to do. Besides, it’s money you earned. Nobody has
the right to say anything about it.”

“True. Heh… You do say good things every now and then.”

All right, she’s satisfied. Good. Now it’s time for me to leave…

And my butt was half up before deciding to sit down again.

Actually, there was something I really wanted to ask about the entire time and had been holding it back.

If I go about it wrong, I might get an out of this world answer, so I thought I would try not asking, and forgetting about it, but oh well, I can’t hold
back anymore.

It’s like someone from another realm is commanding to ask her now, as soon as possible. Well surely I’m imagining things.

“Heh…”

All right. I’m going to ask now. I’m going to do so! Am I ready to deal with the issue calmly even if I get a bizarre answer?

“Kirino, about what we were talking back before… There is one I thing I want to ask you.”

“Huh? That formality of yours is so unreal.”

Brat… Is that how to talk to your own brother who completely accepted your hobbies?

From the looks of this, this probably won’t end up in the worst possible way.

Phew… After a sigh of relief, I ask her.

“So, why do you have these hentai games about little sisters?”

“…”

Err… Why are you so silent here? Say something will you?

“…Why do you think I do?”

“N-No idea… I just wonder…”

W-W-W-Wait a second why do you have to blush and get all pink in the face?

Why are you crawling towards me on all fours?

N-N-No way! Please, stop that! I don’t have those kinds of interests!

Fearing for my own safety, I slowly take several steps back as if I am shaken from fear.

“Why are you backing away?”

“I’m not.”

“Lies. You are.”

“That’s because you are… Oops”

O-Oh no… I backed into the wall. I can’t go back any further.

I could have quickly run off, but I wasn’t calm enough. All I could do was look around the room frantically. And before I realized it, she was able to
get even closer to me.

“…”

Then, Kirino’s expression changed to a serious one, like she had made up her mind on something important.

That serious look from her eyes stabs straight into my eyes. I’m paralyzed by Kirino’s eyes. I can’t take my eyes off her. The air was tense.

And then on all fours, she gets on top of me…

She shoved the copy of “Let’s Make Love With Your Sister” in front of my nose.

“Huh?”

I was not expecting this to happen, I am speechless. She doesn’t seems to care about my reaction and changing into a rather romantic blushing tone she
says,

“When you look at this package, don’t you feel like… it’s somehow nice?”

“W-What are you talking about?”

I don’t get it. From the moment I stepped into this room, how many times has that phrase come up in my mind? Out of all the times, Kirino’s last comment
was very incomprehensible.

“You know…”

She gives me a blank look as if she thinks I’m the strange one for not understanding.

“…It’s really cute!”

Err what is? Your comments aren’t specific.

I must have had a quite puzzled look.

I knew I wouldn’t get a better answer from rewording the question, so I let my brain work hard to try to decipher what my sister meant.

“…”

There are two clues. The package she holds right in front of my nose and her comment just now saying “It’s really cute”.

Of course you would normally only have one answer, but isn’t that really wrong? It sure is, right? I can’t quite accept it but I still ask her
cautiously.

“So what you’re saying is… Err… You like ‘little sisters’? And this is the reason why you have a lot of those games?”

“Uh huh!”

Correct answer! She gave me a really cheerful nod… Why is she so proud of this?

Oh, I really wish she was so cheerful like that all the time.

I was wondering about that kind of stuff while Kirino continued on, without me even asking.

“They really are cute you know! In the usual bishoujo games, the player normally is a male, so they get called many different ways. They address you in a
special way, like ‘onii-chan’ ‘onii’ ‘aniki’ ‘anikun’ some different way that suits the girl’s type. That love they have for the brother just really
strikes you.”

“I see… that’s surprising…”

I follow along not too seriously. Heh, she really loves it…

By the way, you keep addressing me like “Hey” or “Yo” and other rude ways. What’s your opinion on that? It doesn’t seem right to me at all. Rather, it
frustrates me all the time.

“Oh, of them, I like this girl the best!”

My sister was pointing at a blushing short frail type girl with black hair in a twin-tail hair style.

“Black hair has got to be in a twin tail, I think. These little weak-looking girls make you feel like you want to protect her and you know… hug her tight
and… haha aren’t they nice?”

You have brown hair. You have a super short skirt and sit in such a way that shows your legs all the time and laugh loudly on the phone. Doesn’t that
comment you made absolutely deny yourself?

Well… putting that aside.

“I… see.”

My sister likes ‘little sisters’… and that is why she is into collecting these kind of items.

That I understand now, but that doesn’t mean my questions are answered. Rather, it makes it even stranger for me.

I asked with a serious face.

“B-But, why is it?”

“Huh?”

“Like why do you like sisters? I’m not saying it’s bad or anything, but the games you collect… Normally men would be buying them, right? And they are…
Err… Even ones that aren’t supposed to be sold to under-18 year olds. It just absolutely doesn’t fit your image. Why did you… What’s the reason you began
to like those kinds of things? What made you like it? Is there something behind it?”

“That is… well…”

Kirino was apparently shaken from my question. She blinked her eyes like she had been splashed with a bucket of cold water. Her eyes are wandering
everywhere. She’s hesitating to answer the difficult question… It didn’t seem like that was the thing. I kept waiting for a while and…

“I.. I don’t know…”

She said in a somewhat childish way, with her eyes closed tight, and her face all red.

I respond, “Huh?” and ask again. My sister now has her hands in front of her chest and starts blushing.

“You see… Umm I-I don’t know… myself…”

Oh wow, is she being possessed by some evil spirit all of the sudden?

Where’s her usual annoying personality?

How she looked when embarrassed totally wasn’t like her, (I mean she was so cute) so I was unsure of what to do.

“You don’t know? But… it’s about yourself you know…”

“Because… I-It just turned out this way! I don’t really know why… Just when I realized, I was already in love with it…”

You’re really talking like some other character… It’s totally not you.

“…I think it all began with an anime I saw in the store.”

Kirino’s attitude is now that of a weak little sister character, just like the ones she loves.

She looks up at me with a worried look.

“I know too that this isn’t… a normal girl’s hobby. That’s why I couldn’t tell anyone… and I hid it… But even if I know so… I just love it… When I’m
using the internet… I just can’t help googling about it… and then I find myself playing the trial version… and as I play the trial edition, I get the
feeling I’ve got to buy it and…”

So this is the result of that.

I look at the tower of little sister type games and thin my eyes.

…Aren’t you falling for the game companies’ sales tactics, completely?

“Th-These cute cover illustrations make me go crazy!”

Don’t blame the illustrator…

Erm… So why am I listening to how my sister became an otaku in the middle of the night?

I’m pretty sure there’s no other brother in the world who has the same experience as me.

Kirino continues on.

“I thought it was wrong… So I thought of quitting… many times. But I just couldn’t quit. Because… you know when you open your browser, the news sites
registered to Hatena Antenna gives me new information every day, and tries to make me buy lots of stuff… Damn those CarsSP and AkibaBlog…”

“Well… you know… what were they… news sites? You could just stop looking at them, right?”

“If I could manage to do that, then I wouldn’t have to go through all this trouble.”

A little question was enough to get her quite depressed.

Hey… Who the heck is this? I don’t remember having such a cute sister.

Kirino sitting flat in front of me and looking up at me with eyes glittering with tears.

“So… What do you think I should do?”

“…”

What should she do, she asks me…

Like hell, I’d know… That would be my honest reply. But I certainly can’t tell that to my sister who is depending on me, regardless of what her
intentions might be.

I do understand. The reason why she chose me as the consultant, is not because I’m a reliable, lovable brother. It’s because I mean nothing to her and
she assumes there would be nothing bad in telling me about it.

It’s such a damned story, having not a bit of respect for me.

But still, whatever her reasons were, she still told me what her worries were. She might not have any love for me, but she still does have at least a
speck of trust in me and relied on me, right? And now, the only person who could help her, is me, right? Then, case closed. No other choice.

Just about when I made my mind up, Kirino said something outrageous.

“Should I… talk to mother and father about this?”

“Absolutely not! Don’t even try! If you could have done that, you wouldn’t have to worry about all this in the first place!”

Whoa that surprised me. Maybe she’s actually quite the airhead.

“Oh right. Then I won’t.”

“Yeah, keep it to yourself. And make sure father doesn’t find out.”

Our father is one of those old style grumpy men and is very strict.

If father does find out about this ’secret hobby’ of hers… All hell would break loose.

“If they find out… Would I get in trouble?”

“You most likely would. Honestly, I don’t want things to end up like that. So that’s why I will help so that your hobby doesn’t get revealed… Not that I
know exactly what to do…”

“Are you okay with that?”

Kirino looked like she didn’t accept that. It seems unbelievable that I offered to help her.

So… What kind of impression does she have about me? I won’t ask, since I dread the consequences of doing so.

Though I wasn’t exactly pleased, I still nodded.

“Sure. If anything happens, just tell me. I might not be able to give you good advice, but I will do what I can.”

I will later come to regret saying that without giving it much thought.

“O-Oh… All right then. That might be of help to me…”

Kirino didn’t thank me, but she did make a number of small nods and looked happy.

Seeing my sister like that doesn’t make me feel bad, honestly.

So she can make faces like this too.

I watch her smiling face with a strange feeling in my heart.

It brings back the old days… I don’t know why, but I thought so.

Well anyhow, I guess things will somehow work out. After I found that game of hers, she had been thinking hard and worrying about this for the past two
days, and decided to talk to me.

There was not an option of refusing to help. Though I admit it’s troublesome.

…Oh well, I’m relieved that it wasn’t the ‘worst nightmare come true’.

“By the way, you only like ‘little sisters’ and buy ‘hentai games about little sisters,’ right? You don’t have any other intentions, right?”

“Huh? What else did you think it was?”

I only asked to seek further assurance, but Kirino seems puzzled.

And a few seconds later, she seems to have imagined my ‘worst nightmare come true’ scenario and made a frown.

“…Disgusting. Like hell no.”

Ah, she’s back to her normal self in a second. She’s filled with hate. Now this is my sister.

Oh shit, I was supposed to feel annoyed about this, but yet I felt rather assured. This shows how strange her obedient attitude just now was… Heh?

“Disgusting you say…? In the games you love, little sisters love their brother’s greatly, right? Why do you deny it yourself?”

“…Oh what an idiot you are. Don’t mix up 2D and 3D realms. Games are just games. Reality is reality. Think of this, would a real little sister ever think
of liking their own brother? No way.”

Did she just indirectly say that she ‘absolutely hates’ me? Isn’t this cruel? I’m sure there are brothers and sisters who get along perfectly together in
this world. That doesn’t deny the fact that I am your eternal enemy.

“This business is finished, so can you get out now?”

Damn… She really isn’t cute.

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2010-04-06T05:46:10Z

Matt122004: /* The Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai series by Tsukasa Fushimi */

[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki. Since August 10, 2008 till April 10, 2009 were 3 volumes published.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally found a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust-Witch Merle." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having a pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Anime Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wanted Kyousuke to have a "Life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

== Updates ==
*16th July 2009
** Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai teaser project initiated.

==The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

===Volume 1===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5

===Volume 2===

*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5

===Volume 1 Teaser (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (~13,7-31,5%)


Ca. first ten pages - forum translation done by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]]

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Chapter 1 Version 2]]
Forum translation done by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]]

'''If you enjoyed the novel, why don't you tell us on the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=2950 Project Feedback Thread]'''

==Project Status==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

[[Category:Teasers]]

Kino No Tabi:Registration Page

2010-03-24T05:47:24Z

Matt122004: /* Kino no Tabi series */

To re-iterate the registration procedure:

*"First Come, First Served": please register your intended chapters here

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

So in other words, find a chapter, register yourself as the translator, and then translate it. :)

== List ==

==''Kino no Tabi'' series ==

===Volume 2===
::*Frontispiece 1
::*Prologue - [[User:XENgK|XENgK]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter1 - [[User:NorbJunior|NorbJunior]]
::*Chapter2 - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter3 - [[User:Ryo|Ryo]]
::*Chapter4 - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter5 - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter6
::*Chapter7 - [[User:alicia250|alicia250]] - '''Started'''
::*Chapter8
::*Epilogue - [[User:XENgK|XENgK]] - '''Completed'''
::*Anecdote
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 3===
::*Frontspiece - [[user:Quincy|Quincy]] - '''Completed'''
::*Prologue - [[user:Amazing_Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter1 - [[user:Amazing_Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter2 - [[user:Amazing_Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter3 - [[user:Amazing_Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]]
::*Chapter4
::*Chapter5
::*Chapter6
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 4===
::*Prologue - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter1
::*Chapter2 - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter3 - [[user:Quincy|Quincy]]
::*Chapter4
::*Chapter5
::*Chapter6
::*Chapter7
::*Chapter8
::*Chapter9
::*Chapter10
::*Chapter11
::*Epilogue - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 5===
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 6===
::*Frontispiece1
::*Frontispiece2 - '''Completed'''
::*Frontispiece3
::*Prologue - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter1
::*Chapter2
::*Chapter3
::*Chapter4
::*Chapter5
::*Chapter6
::*Chapter7
::*Chapter8
::*Epilogue - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 7===
::*Chapter1
::*Chapter2
::*Chapter3
::*Chapter4
::*Chapter5
::*Chapter6
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 8===
::*Chapter1
::*Chapter2
::*Chapter3
::*Chapter4
::*Chapter5
::*Chapter6
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 9===
::*Chapter1
::*Chapter2
::*Chapter3
::*Chapter4
::*Chapter5
::*Chapter6
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 10===
::*Frontispiece1 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Frontispiece2 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Prologue - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter1
::*Chapter2 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter3 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]]
::*Chapter4 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter5 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter6
::*Chapter7
::*Epilogue - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume11===
::*Frontispiece - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Frontispiece - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Prologue - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter1 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter2 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter3 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter4 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter5 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter6 - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter7
::*Epilogue - [[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]] - '''Completed'''
::*Author's Notes

===Volume 12===
::*Frontispiece1
::*Frontispiece2
::*Frontispiece3
::*Frontispiece4
::*Prologue
::*Chapter1
::*Chapter2
::*Chapter3
::*Chapter4
::*Chapter5
::*Chapter6
::*Chapter7
::*Chapter8
::*Chapter9
::*Chapter10
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

[[Category:Registration Page]]

Zero no Tsukaima Registration

2010-01-26T08:46:36Z

Matt122004: /* Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊 */

__NOTOC__

To re-iterate the registration procedure: please register your intended chapters here.

*This is not some Binding Contract of "I must do the work I put down here". Choices put down here are negotiable between translators (including their own selves who signed up for it).

===Volume 1 - The Zero's Familiar/ゼロの使い魔===
::*Insert & Back Cover - Kuroneko - '''Completed'''

'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Yuko|Yuko]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - Kuroneko & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]] & [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''

'''Gandalfr'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] [[user:TheDefend|(TheDefend]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:GDsMDDLFNGR|GDsMDDLFNGR]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:christof|christof]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]] (10%) + [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] (90%) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Claies|Claies]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊===
::*Prologue - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Momogan|Momogan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - None
::*Chapter 5 - None [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None [[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:R6|R6]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]+[[user:Tomojo|Tomojo]]+[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤玉===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] (Omega037, first 5%) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - [[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭===
::*Chapter 1 - [[user:Yezhanquan|Yezhanquan]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - [[user:Serenade beta|Serenade beta]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 10 - [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]

===Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲===
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - None (dropped by [[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]] at 20%) ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 6 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 7 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 8 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 9 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 10 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Epilogue - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)

===Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会===
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 5 - [[user:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[user:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[user:Xorius|Xorius]] ([[user:Novaren|Novaren]] ~Preview~) - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Epilogue - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''

===Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 3 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 4 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 5 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 6 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 7 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 8 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 9 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]] - '''Completed'''
::*Chapter 10 - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]]
::*Epilogue - [[User:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]]

===Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===
::*Chapter 1 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 2 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 3 - None ([[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]] ~Preview~)
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 -
::*Chapter 10 -
::*Epilogue -

===Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===
::*Prologue - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed'''
'''New Student from the White Country (Albion)'''
::*Chapter 1 - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed''' submitted on 23-01-2009
::*Chapter 2 - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''in progress''' booked on 23-01-2009
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
'''Right to Use Saito for a Day'''
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -

===Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 - [[User:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]] - '''completed'''
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 -
::*Epilogue -

===Volume 15 - Labyrinth of Oblivion / 忘却の夢迷宮===
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 -
::*Epilogue -

===Volume 16 - The Tea Time of Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏===
::*Chapter 1 -
::*Chapter 2 -
::*Chapter 3 -
::*Chapter 4 -
::*Chapter 5 -
::*Chapter 6 -
::*Chapter 7 -
::*Chapter 8 -
::*Chapter 9 -
::*Chapter 10-
::*Epilogue -

===Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*Story 1 -
::*Story 2 -
::*Story 3 -
::*Story 4 -

===Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*Story 5 - [[user:Trewth|Trewth]] - '''Completed'''
::*Story 6 -
::*Extra Chapter - [[user:Trewth|Trewth]] - '''Completed'''
::*Story 7 -
::*Story 8 -

[[Category:Registration Page]]

User:Matt122004

2010-01-26T08:31:12Z

Matt122004: Removing all content from page

7 Nights

2010-01-26T08:28:11Z

Matt122004: /* Project Staff */

[[Image:7_nights_picture.jpg|225px|thumb|A promotional image]]

Also known as "セヴンナイツ"

== Story Synopsis ==
I, Sakuya Hoshi, am just a normal high school student who attends Suijou Academy.

But for some reason, every night I was being 'called' by a 'creepy' dream. In the dream is a town of never ending night. No sign of people there besides me; instead of people there are 'monsters'. That's the kind of dangerous world it is.

With the girl I met in my dream, Akeno Gasukamori, we try to find a way to somehow escape this endless nightmare...

Will we ever safely get out of this endless nightmare, with monsters after us and other repeating horrors... And exactly what or who awaits us in the end...!?

-The Yoshio & Ginta combo's school action novel... Arrives here!

== Updates ==
*April 29, 2009 - Chapter 4 Part 1 completed
*March 8, 2009 - Chapter 3 Part 4 completed
*February 28, 2009 - Chapter 3 Part 3 completed
*February 23, 2009 - Chapter 3 Part 2 completed
*February 15, 2009 - Chapter 3 Part 1 completed

Older updates can be found on the [[7 Nights:Updates|7 Nights Updates page]].

== Translation ==

=== [[7 Nights:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[7 Nights:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Please refer to this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=1904 topic thread] for in depth discussion on the guidelines proposals and other information about this project.

== 7 Nights / セヴンナイツ by Yoshio Kusakabe ==

[[7 Nights:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

[[7 Nights:Prologue|Prologue]]

Chapter 01
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part1|Part 01]]
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part2|Part 02]]
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part3|Part 03]]
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part4|Part 04]]
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part5|Part 05]]

Chapter 02
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part1|Part 01]]
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part2|Part 02]]
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part3|Part 03]]
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part4|Part 04]]

Chapter 03
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 03_part1|Part 01]]
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 03_part2|Part 02]]
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 03_part3|Part 03]]
:*[[7 Nights:Chapter 03_part4|Part 04]]

Chapter 04
:*[[7_Nights:Chapter_04_part1|Part 01]]
:*Part 02
:*Part 03
:*Part 04

Chapter 05
:*Part 01
:*Part 02
:*Part 03
:*Part 04
:*Part 05

Chapter 06
:*Part 01
:*Part 02

Final Chapter (Epilogue)

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[User:onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Supervisor:

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[User:Joay|Joay]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[User:Bucket|Bucket]]

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''

::*[[User:Lord_jagganath|Lord_jagganath]] '''Sporadic'''

== Series Overview ==

7 Nights - セヴンナイツ - Yet To Be Announced

Kino no Tabi

2010-01-26T08:27:38Z

Matt122004: /* Project Supervisor */

[[Image:Kino_book_one.jpg|200px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]
Kino no Tabi (キノの旅 -the Beautiful World-) project page. Everyone is welcome.

==Story Synopsis==

Kino no Tabi (Kino's Journey) is a Japanese light novel series written by Keiichi Sigsawa, with illustrations by Kohaku Kuroboshi. The series originally started serialization in volume five of MediaWorks' now-defunct light novel magazine Dengeki hp on March 17, 2000. The first bound volume of the series was published on July 10, 2000 by MediaWorks under their Dengeki Bunko publishing label. As of October 10, 2008, twelve volumes have been published, and over 5.6 million copies of the novels have been sold in Japan. In Kino no Tabi, the protagonist, Kino, accompanied by a talking motorcycle named Hermes, travels through a mystical world of many different countries and forests, each unique in its customs and people.

== Translation ==

=== [[Kino No Tabi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kino No Tabi:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

(It seems people don't understand what the above means. When we ask you to REGISTER, what we mean is, add your name on the REGISTRATION PAGE next to the chapter you will translate, so that we can know who translated it. That's it. So if there are people out there that would like to help translate these wonderful books, please don't hesitate, translate any chapters you like, in any order you like! Thank you to all who help with this project!)

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==
*June 5, 2008 - Project started!
*August 8, 2008 - Ch. 1 of Vol. 11 Completed!
*April 15, 2009 - Almost all of Vol. 11 is completed.
*April 15, 2009 - Vol. 10 is nearly 50% complete.

==The ''Kino no Tabi'' series by Keiichi Sigsawa==

===Volume 2===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: A Story of a Sniper -Fatalism-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst the Desert・b -Beginner's Luck・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter1|A Tale of Feeding Off Others -I Want to Live.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter2|Overprotection -Do You Need It?- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter3|Land of Wizards -Potentials of Magic- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter4|Land of Free Press -Believers-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter5|A Picture's Tale -Happiness- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter6|Return -'She' is Waiting For You.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter7|Land of Books -Nothing Is Written!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter8|A Kind Land -Tomorrow Never Comes-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue: Amidst the Desert・a -Beginner's Luck・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Anecdote|Anecdote: Continuation: A Picture's Tale -Anonymous Pictures-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 3===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: The Land of Love and Peace -Power Play-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst the Clouds・b -Blinder・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter1|A Land Without Borders -Designated Area-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter2|Power of Persuasion -Persuader-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter3|The Land of Identical Faces -HACCP-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter4|A Tale of a Mechanical Doll -One-way Mission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter5|A Land not Permitting Discrimination -True Blue Sky-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter6|A Finished Tale -Ten Years After-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Epilogue|Epilogue: Amidst the Clouds・a -Blinder・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 4===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst a Sea of Red・b -Blooming Prairie・b- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter1|Land with a Bronze Statue -Angel?- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter2|××××× -Solo-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter3|Land of Two People -Even a Dog doesn't Eat-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter4|Tradition -Tricksters-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter5|The Land Without the Need for Work -Workable-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter6|A Land Divided -World Divided-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter7|Grapes -On Duty-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter8|Land of Acknowledgment -A Vote-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter9|A Tale of a Raid -Bloodsuckers-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter10|Land of Bridges -Their Line-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter11|The Tower Country -Freelance-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter12|Epilogue: Amidst a Sea of Red・a -Blooming Prairie・a- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 5===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst the Setting Sun・b -Will・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter1|Reminiscence -Blue Rose-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter2|Land Permitting Murder -Jungle's Rule-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter3|A Tale of a Vendor -For Sale-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter4|Land of Heroes -No Hero-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter5|Land of Heroes -Seven Heroes-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter6|A Land at Leisure -Jog Trot-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter7|Land of Prophecies -We NO The Future-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter8|Bodyguards -Stand-bys-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter9|A Tale of a Salt Field -Family Business-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter10|Land of Illness -For You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter12|Epilogue: Amidst the Setting Sun・a -Will・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 6===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Frontispiece1|Frontispiece: A Land of No Admittance -Reasonable-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: An Unbiased Tale -All Alone-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Frontispiece3|Frontispiece: A Tale of a Tank -Life Goes On-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue: A Pledge・b -a Kitchen Knife・b- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter1|Her Journey -Chances-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter2|Her Journey -Love and Bullets- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter3|Land of Fireworks -Fire at Will!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter4|A Land with an Elder -I Need You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter5|A Land that Never Forgets -Not Again-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter6|A Safe Country -For His Safety-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter7|During the Journey -Intermission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter8|The Meaning of Blessing -How Much Do I Pay For?-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Epilogue|Epilogue: A Pledge・a -a Kitchen Knife・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 7===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi!:Volume7_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue: To Do Something・b -Life Goes On・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter1|An Aggressive Land -Leave Only Footsteps!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter2|A Land of Love -Stray King-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter3|Along a River -Intermission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter4|Winter Tale -D-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter5|A Tale of Teatime in a Forest -Thank You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter6|Land of Liars -Waiting for You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue: To Do Something・a -Life Goes On・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 8===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: Land of Roads -Go West!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: The Land That Can Do No Wrong -Black box-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue: Along the Beach, The Beginning and End of a Journey -On the Beach・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter1|A Land With History -Don't Look Back!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter2|A Loving Country -Dinner Party-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter3|Radio Country -Entertainer-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter4|A Reclaimed Land -Confession-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Epilogue|Epilogue: Land of Boats -On the Beach・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 9===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 10===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Frontispiece1|Frontispiece: Land of Pets -apPETite-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: Tii's Wish -Get Real!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Prologue|Prologue: A Man's Journey・b -Life is a Journey, and Vice Versa.・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter1|Interview Land -Out of the Question-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter2|A Tale of Braggarts -Fantasy-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter3|Land of Protection -Meritocracy-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter4|Land of Telephone Poles -Transmission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter5|In a Place Like This -Preface-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter6|Tii's Day -a Day in the Girl's Life-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter7|Land With a Singer -Unsung Divas-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue: A Man's Journey・a -Life is a Journey, and Vice Versa.・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 11===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: Land of Children -Burn Up-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: Land of Flower fields -Flower Arrangement-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Prologue|Prologue: Camera Land・b -Picturesque・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter1|Connected Land -Stand Alone-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter2|Land of Disappointment -Hope Against Hope-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter3|Land of Ajin (etc) -With You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter4|Land Without Borders -Asylum-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter5|Land of School -Assignment-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter6|A Tale of Roads -Passage-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter7|A Tale of Fighting People -Reasonable-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue: Camera Land・a -Picturesque・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 12===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: Land of Contribution -How's Tricks?-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: A Tale of Bandits -Can You Imagine!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece3|Frontispiece: Land of Biting -I Have Ever Seen Before.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece4|Frontispiece: Wishes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue: Within Happiness・b -Birth・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter1|Land of Justice -Idiots-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter2|A Land Where Demons Have Come -Take of the Devil.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter3|Land of Seeking -Common Sense-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter4|Land of Sundials -Counter Strike-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter5|Land of Endeavoring -Passage 2-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter6|Sequel・A Tale of Contribution -How's Tricks?-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter7|A Tale of Letters -the Weak Link-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter8|A Tale of Wagers -Which is Which.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter9|A Land of Towering Virtue -Serious Killer-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter10|Before the Clouds -Eye-opener-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Epilogue|Epilogue: Within Happiness・a -Birth・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

==Project Staff==

==Project Supervisor==

===Translators===

:*[[user:XEN gK|XEN gK]]
:*[[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]]

===Editors===

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

===Moderators===

:*

==More Information==
Use google.

Kino no Tabi

2010-01-26T08:27:09Z

Matt122004: /* Editors */

[[Image:Kino_book_one.jpg|200px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]
Kino no Tabi (キノの旅 -the Beautiful World-) project page. Everyone is welcome.

==Story Synopsis==

Kino no Tabi (Kino's Journey) is a Japanese light novel series written by Keiichi Sigsawa, with illustrations by Kohaku Kuroboshi. The series originally started serialization in volume five of MediaWorks' now-defunct light novel magazine Dengeki hp on March 17, 2000. The first bound volume of the series was published on July 10, 2000 by MediaWorks under their Dengeki Bunko publishing label. As of October 10, 2008, twelve volumes have been published, and over 5.6 million copies of the novels have been sold in Japan. In Kino no Tabi, the protagonist, Kino, accompanied by a talking motorcycle named Hermes, travels through a mystical world of many different countries and forests, each unique in its customs and people.

== Translation ==

=== [[Kino No Tabi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kino No Tabi:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

(It seems people don't understand what the above means. When we ask you to REGISTER, what we mean is, add your name on the REGISTRATION PAGE next to the chapter you will translate, so that we can know who translated it. That's it. So if there are people out there that would like to help translate these wonderful books, please don't hesitate, translate any chapters you like, in any order you like! Thank you to all who help with this project!)

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==
*June 5, 2008 - Project started!
*August 8, 2008 - Ch. 1 of Vol. 11 Completed!
*April 15, 2009 - Almost all of Vol. 11 is completed.
*April 15, 2009 - Vol. 10 is nearly 50% complete.

==The ''Kino no Tabi'' series by Keiichi Sigsawa==

===Volume 2===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: A Story of a Sniper -Fatalism-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst the Desert・b -Beginner's Luck・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter1|A Tale of Feeding Off Others -I Want to Live.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter2|Overprotection -Do You Need It?- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter3|Land of Wizards -Potentials of Magic- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter4|Land of Free Press -Believers-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter5|A Picture's Tale -Happiness- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter6|Return -'She' is Waiting For You.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter7|Land of Books -Nothing Is Written!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter8|A Kind Land -Tomorrow Never Comes-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue: Amidst the Desert・a -Beginner's Luck・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Anecdote|Anecdote: Continuation: A Picture's Tale -Anonymous Pictures-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 3===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: The Land of Love and Peace -Power Play-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst the Clouds・b -Blinder・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter1|A Land Without Borders -Designated Area-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter2|Power of Persuasion -Persuader-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter3|The Land of Identical Faces -HACCP-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter4|A Tale of a Mechanical Doll -One-way Mission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter5|A Land not Permitting Discrimination -True Blue Sky-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter6|A Finished Tale -Ten Years After-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Epilogue|Epilogue: Amidst the Clouds・a -Blinder・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 4===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst a Sea of Red・b -Blooming Prairie・b- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter1|Land with a Bronze Statue -Angel?- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter2|××××× -Solo-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter3|Land of Two People -Even a Dog doesn't Eat-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter4|Tradition -Tricksters-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter5|The Land Without the Need for Work -Workable-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter6|A Land Divided -World Divided-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter7|Grapes -On Duty-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter8|Land of Acknowledgment -A Vote-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter9|A Tale of a Raid -Bloodsuckers-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter10|Land of Bridges -Their Line-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter11|The Tower Country -Freelance-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter12|Epilogue: Amidst a Sea of Red・a -Blooming Prairie・a- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 5===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst the Setting Sun・b -Will・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter1|Reminiscence -Blue Rose-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter2|Land Permitting Murder -Jungle's Rule-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter3|A Tale of a Vendor -For Sale-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter4|Land of Heroes -No Hero-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter5|Land of Heroes -Seven Heroes-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter6|A Land at Leisure -Jog Trot-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter7|Land of Prophecies -We NO The Future-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter8|Bodyguards -Stand-bys-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter9|A Tale of a Salt Field -Family Business-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter10|Land of Illness -For You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter12|Epilogue: Amidst the Setting Sun・a -Will・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 6===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Frontispiece1|Frontispiece: A Land of No Admittance -Reasonable-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: An Unbiased Tale -All Alone-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Frontispiece3|Frontispiece: A Tale of a Tank -Life Goes On-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue: A Pledge・b -a Kitchen Knife・b- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter1|Her Journey -Chances-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter2|Her Journey -Love and Bullets- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter3|Land of Fireworks -Fire at Will!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter4|A Land with an Elder -I Need You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter5|A Land that Never Forgets -Not Again-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter6|A Safe Country -For His Safety-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter7|During the Journey -Intermission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter8|The Meaning of Blessing -How Much Do I Pay For?-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Epilogue|Epilogue: A Pledge・a -a Kitchen Knife・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 7===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi!:Volume7_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue: To Do Something・b -Life Goes On・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter1|An Aggressive Land -Leave Only Footsteps!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter2|A Land of Love -Stray King-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter3|Along a River -Intermission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter4|Winter Tale -D-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter5|A Tale of Teatime in a Forest -Thank You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter6|Land of Liars -Waiting for You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue: To Do Something・a -Life Goes On・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 8===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: Land of Roads -Go West!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: The Land That Can Do No Wrong -Black box-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue: Along the Beach, The Beginning and End of a Journey -On the Beach・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter1|A Land With History -Don't Look Back!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter2|A Loving Country -Dinner Party-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter3|Radio Country -Entertainer-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter4|A Reclaimed Land -Confession-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Epilogue|Epilogue: Land of Boats -On the Beach・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 9===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 10===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Frontispiece1|Frontispiece: Land of Pets -apPETite-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: Tii's Wish -Get Real!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Prologue|Prologue: A Man's Journey・b -Life is a Journey, and Vice Versa.・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter1|Interview Land -Out of the Question-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter2|A Tale of Braggarts -Fantasy-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter3|Land of Protection -Meritocracy-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter4|Land of Telephone Poles -Transmission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter5|In a Place Like This -Preface-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter6|Tii's Day -a Day in the Girl's Life-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter7|Land With a Singer -Unsung Divas-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue: A Man's Journey・a -Life is a Journey, and Vice Versa.・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 11===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: Land of Children -Burn Up-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: Land of Flower fields -Flower Arrangement-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Prologue|Prologue: Camera Land・b -Picturesque・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter1|Connected Land -Stand Alone-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter2|Land of Disappointment -Hope Against Hope-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter3|Land of Ajin (etc) -With You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter4|Land Without Borders -Asylum-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter5|Land of School -Assignment-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter6|A Tale of Roads -Passage-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter7|A Tale of Fighting People -Reasonable-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue: Camera Land・a -Picturesque・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 12===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: Land of Contribution -How's Tricks?-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: A Tale of Bandits -Can You Imagine!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece3|Frontispiece: Land of Biting -I Have Ever Seen Before.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece4|Frontispiece: Wishes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue: Within Happiness・b -Birth・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter1|Land of Justice -Idiots-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter2|A Land Where Demons Have Come -Take of the Devil.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter3|Land of Seeking -Common Sense-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter4|Land of Sundials -Counter Strike-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter5|Land of Endeavoring -Passage 2-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter6|Sequel・A Tale of Contribution -How's Tricks?-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter7|A Tale of Letters -the Weak Link-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter8|A Tale of Wagers -Which is Which.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter9|A Land of Towering Virtue -Serious Killer-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter10|Before the Clouds -Eye-opener-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Epilogue|Epilogue: Within Happiness・a -Birth・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

==Project Staff==

==Project Supervisor==

:*[[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]]

===Translators===

:*[[user:XEN gK|XEN gK]]
:*[[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]]

===Editors===

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

===Moderators===

:*

==More Information==
Use google.

Zero no Tsukaima

2010-01-25T02:13:10Z

Matt122004: /* Editors */

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Vol.One Cover]]

The ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Deutsche Version|Deutsch (German)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7E_Indonesian_Version|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_Korean_Version|한국어 (Korean)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_~Russian_Version~|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=73861 Việt Nam (Vietnamese)]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

== Updates == 

*September 10, 2009:
:* [[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Full Text|Volume 10 full-text version]] is up.

Older updates can be found on the [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_news_archive|ZnT news archive]].

== Translation ==

=== Translators Needed ===

'''Baka-Tsuki is desperately looking for translators for this series.''' If you would like to help translate this series, please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=25&t=714&start=135 here], and we will help you get started. Thank you.

=== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration]] ===
Translators are requested to mark all the chapters they are translating on the [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration Page]] according to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline#Translation_Management|Translation Management]] section of ''Zero no Tsukaima'' [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline|Project Specific Guidelines]].
=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:guidelines Naming Conventions For ZnT]

=== Joint Collaboration ===
This Project was a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] with the following groups:
* [http://kh.beyondeternal.com/ Kawaii Heavens] (who also worked on the manga version of this series)
::*Volume 1 (all chapters)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volume 1, Chapter 1
::*Volume 1, Chapter 2

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==
=== Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Eve before the Final Battle in Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - The Final Battle]]

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Saint]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Ring of Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The "Charming Fairies" Inn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday]]

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤石 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Duke de La Vallière]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Flame of Twenty Years Ago]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Sortie]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Illusion at Dartanes]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Atonement of Flame]]

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Temperature Difference between the Two]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Fairy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Shinto Priest of Romalia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Secretary and the Emperor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Ancient City of Saxe-Gotha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Truce]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Reason to Fight]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - King of Gallia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Rout]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Place of Courage]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Each End of the War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito's Morning]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Golden Elf]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - The Visit of the Shinto Priest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Disappearing Gandálfr]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Nations Conference]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - Louise's Decision]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Users of Void]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Myoznitnirn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter10_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 10 - Swordsman]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Epilogue_%7EPreview%7E| Epilogue]]

=== Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1 ~Preview~|Chapter 1 - Louise's Fear]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter2 ~Preview~|Chapter 2 - The Elf of the Forest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3 ~Preview~|Chapter 3 - The Meeting and Parting of the Users]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4 - The Chevalier Title]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Feelings of the Queen]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Solicitation]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Ball of Sleipnir]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - The Confrontation with the Mysterious Bird]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes]]

=== Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The ''Ostland'']]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Elf]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Anxiety and Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Queen and the Knights]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Siblings]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Imprisoned Six]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Settlement of the Past]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Old Mansion of Orléans]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Alhambra Castle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Postscript|Postscript]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes]]

=== Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Von Zerbst]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Queen and the Duke]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Karin the Heavy Wind]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume11 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Vallière Family]]
::*Chapter 5 - New School Term
::*Chapter 6 - Private Lesson
::*Chapter 7 - The Pope of Romalia
::*Chapter 8 - Jörmungand
::*Chapter 9 - Reunion in Westwood
::*Chapter 10 - The Heart of the Duet
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue]]
''' New Student from the White Country (Albion)'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
'''Right to Use Saito for a Day'''
::*Chapter 1
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Section3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]] (1%)

=== Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Romalia
::*Chapter 2 - Saito's Decision
::*Chapter 3 - Aboard the ''Ostland''
::*Chapter 4 - The Two Knight Corps
::*Chapter 5 - The Persuasion of the Pope
::*Chapter 6 - Long Spear
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - World Door]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Meaning of the Smile]]
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Flowerbed Squadron's Rebellion
::*Chapter 2 - The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony
::*Chapter 3 - An Elven Gandalfr
::*Chapter 4 - The Capital of Water
::*Chapter 5 - Six Thousand Years Ago
::*Chapter 6 - Tiger Highway
::*Chapter 7 - Aquileia's Saint
::*Chapter 8 - The Steel Tiger
::*Chapter 9 - The Memory of the Bond
::*Epilogue

===Volume 15 - Labyrinth of Oblivion / 忘却の夢迷宮 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Carcassonne
::*Chapter 2 - The Knight Contest of the Sandbank
::*Chapter 3 - A Shaken Mind
::*Chapter 4 - The Jewel of Fire
::*Chapter 5 - Honeymoon
::*Chapter 6 - Tabitha's Long Night
::*Chapter 7 - Henrietta's Diplomatic Plan
::*Chapter 8 - Coronation
::*Chapter 9 - The Exit of the Labyrinth
::*Epilogue

===Volume 16 - The Tea Time of Des Ornières / ド・オルニエールの安穏 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume16_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Reward of the Campaign 
::*Chapter 2 - Searching for a Residence 
::*Chapter 3 - Henrietta's Melancholy, Louise's Anxiety, Saito's Promotion 
::*Chapter 4 - Mother and Cousin 
::*Chapter 5 - Saito Chevalier De Hiraga Des Ornières 
::*Chapter 6 - Daily Tea Time 
::*Chapter 7 - Eléonore's Academy 
::*Chapter 8 - The Basement of the Residence 
::*Chapter 9 - Secret Meeting 
::*Chapter 10 - 元素の兄弟
::*Epilogue

===Volume 17 - The Soeur of Dawn / 黎明の修道女 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume17_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Saito's despair 
::*Chapter 2 - Flight 
::*Chapter 3 - Meeting and Comrade 
::*Chapter 4 - Sulpice 
::*Chapter 5 - First meeting with Jack 
::*Chapter 6 - Damien and Lord Gondrin 
::*Chapter 7 - Soeur Louise 
::*Chapter 8 - Josette's Resolution 
::*Chapter 9 - Two Canes, One Crown 
::*Chapter 10 - Garden Party to Celebrate the Enthronement 
::*Chapter 11 - Bonds 
::*Epilogue

===Volume 18 - Spirit Stone of Destruction / 滅亡の精霊石 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume18_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Lovers 
::*Chapter 2 - Fouquet and Wardes 
::*Chapter 3 - Josette's Garden Party 
::*Chapter 4 - Strategy 
::*Chapter 5 - Confession of the Pope 
::*Chapter 6 - Spirit Stone of Destruction 
::*Chapter 7 - Our Home 
::*Chapter 8 - Elf of the Sahara 
::*Chapter 9 - Chance meeting 
::*Epilogue

=== Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Story 1 - Tabitha and the Pterosaur
::*Story 2 - Tabitha and the Vampire
::*Story 3 - Tabitha and the Assassin
::*Story 4 - Tabitha and the Magic Doll

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story5|Story 5 - Tabitha and the Gambler]]
::*Story 6 - Tabitha and the Minotaur
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_ExtraChapter|Extra Chapter - A Day in the Life of Sylphid]]
::*Story 7 - Tabitha and the Bird of Paradise
::*Story 8 - Tabitha and the Naval Port

=== Side Story Volume 3 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険3===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Story 9 - Tabitha and Sylphid
::*Story 10 - Tabitha and the old Warrior
::*Story 11 - Tabitha and first Love
::*Story 12 - Tabitha's Birth

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Zyzzyva165|Zyzzyva165]]
::*[[user:SeiryuuChan|SeiryuuChan]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]
::*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
::*[[user:Trewth|Trewth ]]
::*[[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r ]]
::*[[user:Xorius|Xorius]]

'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:DeotoxSlayer|DeotoxSlayer]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Akirasav|Akira]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' (June 25, 2004)
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' (September 25, 2004)
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' (December 25, 2004)
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' (March 25, 2005)
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' (July 25, 2005)
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' (November 25, 2005)
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' (February 25, 2006)
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' (June 25, 2006)
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' (September 25, 2006)
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' (December 25, 2006)
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' (May 25, 2007)
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' (August 25, 2007)
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' (December 25, 2007)
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' (May 25, 2008)
* Volume 15 - ''Labyrinth of Oblivion'' (September 25, 2008)
* Volume 16 - ''The Tea Time of Des Ornières'' (February 25, 2009)
* Volume 17 - ''The Soeur of Dawn'' (June 25, 2009)

* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2006)
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2007)
* Side Story Volume 3 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (March 25, 2009)

[[Zero no Tsukaima:Series Overview|ISBN information]]

Dantalian no Shoka

2009-12-19T21:16:40Z

Matt122004:

[[Image:Dantalian_vol1.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Dantalian no Shoka (Dantalian's Bookshelf) (ダンタリアンの書架) is a light novel series written by Gakuto Mikumo and illustrated by G-Yuusuke.

==Story Synopsis==
The young man Hughy took over the old mansion of his deceased bibliomanic grand father as well as the book collection in there. There was one condition: he had to also inherit the "Bibliotheca".

When he inspects the mansion Hughy discovers a cellar filled with piled up books. In the midst of them he comes across a black-dressed girl who's silently reading a book. She's called Dalian and has a big lock hanging in front of her chest. She herself is the entrance to the "Bibliotheca of Dantalian" which contains the prohibited "Phantom Books".

== Updates ==
*14th December 2009
** Dantalian no Shoka teaser project initiated.

==''Dantalian no Shoka'' by Gakuto Mikumo==

===Volume 1===

*[[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter1|Worship of Gourmet Food - Meditations de Gastronomie]] (~50%)
*Pedigree - Crossbreed
*The Book of Intelligence - Liber Sapientiae
*[[Dantalian_no_Shoka:Volume1_Chapter4|Special Chapter: The Book of Dictators - Talisman of Despot]]
*The Pop-up Book - The Harlequinade
*Special Chapter: The Book of the Lifetime - Der Gevatter
*The Book Burners - Bibliocaust

==Translation==
Done by [[User:EusthEnoptEron|EusthEnoptEron]]

==Feedback==
'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=3110 Dantalian no Shoka Feedback Thread]''' -
If you want to discuss more about ''Dantalian no Shoka'' or wish see more you can vote [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=3073 here], too.

==Project Status==

Project Status: '''Teaser'''

[[Category:Teasers]]

Mushi to Medama

2009-12-19T12:03:48Z

Matt122004: /* Mushi, Eyeball and a Teddy Bear / 蟲と眼球とテディベア */

[[Image:mtm_main.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for the 1st novel]]

Sakaki Guryuu is a multi-talented genius who, despite being gifted and wealthy, decides to teach in the countryside to be together with his lover, Usagawa Rinne, who also happens to be his student. Their peaceful lives are shattered one day when Rinne is killed, in front of Sakaki's eyes, by a girl named "Gankyuu Eguriko", who gouged her eyes out with a spoon. Things take an even stranger turn when Rinne suddenly wakes up as if nothing had happened, and something called an "Eden's Apple" is thrown into the mix.

Mushi to Medama won the award for the "Best Newcomer" category in the MF Literary Awards.

== Translation ==
[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] is currently the only translator working on this project. Translators who wish to work on this project can either PM him in the forums, email him (found in his user page which is accessible in the link above) or slap him around the IRC Channel (if you ever see him on anyway). He has the Chinese RAWs for all 6 novels.

== [[MTM:Registration Page|Registration]] ==
'''Translators are asked to [[MTM:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*October 17, 2008
** Project Officially Started

*September 8, 2009
** Volume 1 Chapter 3 complete

== Mushi to Medama Series by Akira (日日日), Illustrated by Mitsuki Mausu ==

===''Mushi, Eyeball and a Teddy Bear '' / 蟲と眼球とテディベア ===
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Ch1|Night 1: Usarin-kakka's Daily Edict]]
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Ch2|Night 2: The 15th November Incident]] (15% Completed)
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_Ch3|Night 3: The Girl who died a Thousand years ago]]
::*Night 4: Loneliness ← Kodoku → Insect Poison
::*Final Night: "Don't Look"
::*Guriko's Offering
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Mushi:Vol1_TLnotes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Mushi, Eyeball and a Sterile Disinfection '' / 蟲と眼球と殺菌消毒 ===
::*[[Mushi:Vol2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Open: Clock of Endless Nights
::*Night 1: A Series of Misfortune
::*Night 2: Melancholic Officer and a Long-armed ghost
::*Night 3: Boudoir
::*Night 4: I can't hear the bells
::*Final Night: Start of Disinfection
::*Close: Blood-stained Night
::*Author's Notes
::*Translator's Notes and References

===''Mushi, Eyeball and a Chocolate Parfait '' / 蟲と眼球とチョコレートパフェ ===
::*[[Mushi:Vol3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Start: Lady with a Helmet
::*Night 1: Black Dragon Black Snake Black Rat
::*Night 2: Granulated Sugar and a One-sided Love
::*Night 3: Distancing happiness
::*Night 4: Temporary halt?
::*Night 5: Vomit
::*End: You and Chocolate Sunday
::*Author's Notes
::*Translator's Notes and References

===''Mushi, Eyeball and a Song of Love '' / 蟲と眼球と愛の歌 ===
::*[[Mushi:Vol4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Overture: 700
::*Symphony 1: Unable to transmit via songs alone
::*Symphony 2: Whom does the Song of Love belong to?
::*Symphony 3: Crybaby Joker
::*Symphony 4: The Adventures of Vegetable Juice and Tomato Juice
::*Final Symphony: Unable to save based on love alone
::*Requiem: 666
::*Author's Notes
::*Translator's Notes and References

===''Mushi, Eyeball and Snow White '' / 蟲と眼球と白雪姫 ===
::*[[Mushi:Vol5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*PROLOGUE 02: The Jealous Queen
::*EPILOGUE 03: The Mirror of Truth
::*EPILOGUE 06: The Hunter
::*EPILOGUE 09: The Seven Dwarfs
::*EPILOGUE 11: The Witch
::*EPILOGUE 14: Poison & Apple & Kiss
::*EPILOGUE 19: Snow White
::*Author's Notes
::* Translator's Notes and References

===''Mushi, Eyeball and Damage Hair '' / 蟲と眼球とダメージヘア ===
::*[[Mushi:Vol6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Ragnarok 00: Ruined hair of a place no one knows
::*Ragnarok 01: 19-year-old Useless Repeat-year-student, Hobby is video gaming
::*Ragnarok 02: Marionette of blood and flesh and bone
::*Ragnarok 03: Peaceful, Everyday Heaven
::*Ragnarok 04: 29 year old bachelor, Bored every day
::*Ragnarok 05: Production-orientated Loner
::*Ragnarok 06: Final God Mode: 3000 Worlds
::*Ragnarok xx: The twilight of the aftermath...
::*Author's Notes
::* Translator's Notes and References

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]
*Project Supervisor:

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]
::* [[User:Brynhilde|Brynhilde]]

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand. [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]] has Chinese RAWs available for those who wish to help.
'''Translators are asked to [[MTM:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[User:TheGiftedMonkey|TheGiftedMonkey]]

== Series Overview ==
* Mushi, Eyeball and a Teddy Bear / 蟲と眼球とテディベア　(ISBN 978-4-8401-1273-4)
* Mushi, Eyeball and a Sterile Disinfection / 蟲と眼球と殺菌消毒　(ISBN 978-4-8401-1470-7)
* Mushi, Eyeball and a Chocolate Parfait / 蟲と眼球とチョコレートパフェ (ISBN 978-4-8401-1532-2)
* Mushi, Eyeball and a Song of Love / 蟲と眼球と愛の歌　(ISBN 978-4-8401-1593-3)
* Mushi, Eyeball and Snow White / 蟲と眼球と白雪姫　(ISBN 978-4-8401-1765-4)
* Mushi, Eyeball and Damage Hair / 蟲と眼球とダメージヘア (ISBN 978-4-8401-1858-3)

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2009-12-18T08:33:41Z

Matt122004:

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfil the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving only back the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

===Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a car stopped.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was curently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was seating on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to her snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dryed by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young womand said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudneess, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wastelend with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And her name's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? The ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, just because slightly injured ingredients were used, the head cook got fired on that day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled as if to brood about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced everytime she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphonage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You see... I lost my parents early on and made the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view of the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and others talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complained quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy answered laid-back

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being starred on by the curious gazes of the people seems to be another reason of her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Grahams's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back, upon which the noble-looking man exaggeratedly extended his arms and shooked his head.

"That's again a story beyong belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixationl, don't you think? Seems like he mastered his knife technique and even learned acupuncture and moxibustion of the orient or the use of medicines - just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me when you've tasted the cooking her."

After having explained them, busting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...how do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shoken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place, a bit apart the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelfs that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far off the chubby body one would expect from the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldat in employment.

"---this is quite a impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Also Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome, 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highy valued head cook Taillevent, 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history and the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... probably you could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed at Hughy as if to rate him and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward, you seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression hard to judge. He signified Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"There's no one who's at least a bit active in the background of the country who does not know about this Bibliomania! And also about the bibliotheca the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the black Yomihime'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...I wonder?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to go.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that self-evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shaked his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tabaco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strained, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get into the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your businness?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes to here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Yomihime... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek for the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gorumet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in change for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, would be the ownedr of this bilbiotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Since thirty years."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered compeletely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrinked.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledges of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a bibliotheca do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2009-12-18T08:32:55Z

Matt122004:

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfil the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving only back the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

===Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a car stopped.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was curently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was seating on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to her snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dryed by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young womand said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudneess, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wastelend with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And her name's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly of high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? The ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, just because slightly injured ingredients were used, the head cook got fired on that day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids were people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she'd been entrusted with something as important like purchasing the ingredients meant that she was remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled as if to brood about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl had been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced everytime she did so.

"You seem to like it, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented to an orphonage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You see... I lost my parents early on and made the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view on the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and others talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complained quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy answered laid-back

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being starred on by the curious gazes of the people seems to be another reason of her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Grahams's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back, upon which the noble-looking man exaggeratedly extended his arms and shooked his head.

"That's again a story beyong belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixationl, don't you think? Seems like he mastered his knife technique and even learned acupuncture and moxibustion of the orient or the use of medicines - just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me when you've tasted the cooking her."

After having explained them, busting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...how do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shoken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place, a bit apart the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelfs that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far off the chubby body one would expect from the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldat in employment.

"---this is quite a impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Also Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome, 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highy valued head cook Taillevent, 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history and the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... probably you could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed at Hughy as if to rate him and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward, you seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression hard to judge. He signified Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"There's no one who's at least a bit active in the background of the country who does not know about this Bibliomania! And also about the bibliotheca the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the black Yomihime'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...I wonder?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to go.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that self-evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shaked his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tabaco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strained, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get into the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your businness?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes to here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Yomihime... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek for the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gorumet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in change for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, would be the ownedr of this bilbiotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Since thirty years."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered compeletely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrinked.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledges of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a bibliotheca do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

Dantalian no Shoka:Volume1 Chapter1

2009-12-18T08:26:10Z

Matt122004:

A deserted ground at dusk.

Powder snow was falling silently through the spaces between the tree branches.

In front of a newly built grave, a girl was standing alone.

A little girl wearing a mourning dress.

"Please... teach me..."

The girl cried out with a hoarse voice.

She was looking at a carriage.

A brougham dyed in a deep black, stopped at the corner of the ground.

There was a single doll placed by the window. A beautiful porcelain doll dressed in a jet black dress.

The little girl kneed down on the withered lawn - as if to pray to this doll.

"Please, grant me knowledge. The ability to fulfil the desire of this man... please... somehow"

Her faintly quivering voice was blown away by the cold wind.

The moment the girl hanged her head in realization that her wish wouldn't be granted, the door of the carriage quietly opened.

A single book was presented to her through the door.

Besides the title written in relief, there was a plain crest drawn on the cover. The beautiful binding gave off the impression of a newly printed book and at the same time an impression of a centuries-old tome.

"The Phantom Book has chosen you."

A man's voice resounded from within the carriage.

The little girl raised her tear-stained face and received the book with wavering hands.

"I shall entrust you with this. May you be the owner of this phantom book until the day of the return date. However, remember one thing on any account."

"Remember... what...?"

The girl asked back frightened.

The man's answer was short. He replied in a hoarse voice that felt as if resounding from far away.

"There exist things in this world, that are not meant to be known to mankind..."

After the door was closed again, the carriage started to go away restfully. Disappearing in the dark of the night, leaving only back the sound of heavy hoofs.

A single girl in a mourning dress, carrying a book, remained.

The crimson shining moon was beholding this scene expressionlessly from high above in the sky.

===Episode 01: Meditations de Gastronomie===

On a rough mountain far outside the gates of the capital, there was a car stopped.

It was an old car once used by the army. A common type of automobile that was sold cheaply to the citizens during the post-war years.

There was no roof to the dimmed silver body of the car, so the two seats were exposed directly to the exterior.

A rolled up blanket and already read books were placed carelessly on the leather-coated seats.

The driver was a young man wearing a leather frock coat.

His age could not be determined exactly, but probably he was about twenty years old. Still, a boyish impression remained on his face, covered by a hat.

He was curently crouching on the side of the car, tampering with the back wheel bearing.

Although his gentle features implied a good upbringing, his hands were strangely accustomed to the use of tools.

Movements like a soldier that had received a special training.

"I am bored."

A girl was seating on the load platform and spoke to the man.

Her age was no more than about 12, 13 years. Her white skin seemed almost transparent and was wrapped in a jet black dress.

Her hip-length hair was jet black as well and her eyes were colored in the deep black of the night.

The black dress was bulged with countless laces and frills. These outlines of her were enfolded by metallic protectors on her back hands and a rustic tasset. Her looks made one remember the ceremonial robes of medieval knights; an odd mixture that couldn't be called dress nor armor. And finally, in place of a ribbon, she was wearing an old, metallic chest.

A big lock, tied to her with silver chains.

"I am hungry. Just how long do you plan on making me wait? First you got lost and then you even made the car break down. Tell me Hughy, are you a good-for-nothing?"

Laying the book she was reading on her lap, she criticized the driver.

The young man called "Hughy" smiled sarcastically to her snappy tongue that didn't fit at all to her lovely appearance.

"Oh, I thought we got lost because you completely misread the map...?"

"Ugh..."

The girl groaned once and fell silent. She poutedly chewed on her lips while her cheeks were getting red and turned away.

My, my. The young man merely shrugged his shoulders while changing his gloves that had become dirty with oil.

"But we certainly are in an unpleasant situation. I'd like to repair the car, but there aren't enough parts. We'll have to go borrow some proper tools and material."

"...you are noticing this now?"

The girl breathed a dumbfounded sigh.

Their car was currently being stopped on a narrow land way that had only recently been hardened.

Wherever one would turn around, there was just plain wasteland covered with weed. A blacksmith or harness shop? There was not a single building far and wide!

"Please do take a look around. Do you really think, you can obtain those in this region? You are about the only foolish driver all over the world, who does lose his way to a place like this in this cold season."

"Well, I admit your point about the season."

He looked up to the branches of the trees dryed by the coldness of the winter and then shook his head exaggeratedly.

"But Dalian... it seems we're not the only ones who took this route."

After having spoken, he narrowed his eyes to look in the distance.

A carriage was drawing closer to them while raising white dust.

It was a big two-horse cart.

To be more exact, a high-class carriage equipped with suspension, one usually only seen at the mansion's of nobles. A middle-aged man wearing an expensive looking coat was holding the reins at the driver seat. In the drawing room, a young woman could be seen.

Putting the tools he was holding on the ground, the young driver, Hughy, stood up.

The black dressed girl called Dalian jumped down from the loading platform and quickly took position behind Hughy.

Her anxious state made one remember little animals that weren't accustomed to humans. Hiding part of her head with the book she was hugging, she looked up carefully to the arriving carriage.

The young womand said something to the chauffeur, whereupon he drew the reins skillfully.

The carriage came slowly to a stop.

After she opened the door of the drawing room, the woman sticked out her head and smiled softly.

"Please forgive my rudneess, but are you having troubles?" the woman asked seriously. She was tall and was wearing a deep green cloak.

She didn't look like just a servant.　More like the personal teacher of a noble child or the maid of a landlady.

Hughy smiled sociably.

"I guess so. We were just about losing our way when the car suddenly stopped..."

"You lost... your way?" she asked back bewildered.

Their car was being stopped at the center of a wastelend with clear view on the surroundings. Also there wasn't any fog nor was the road they took complicated or branched. It was a road, one could only get lost by making a big mistake.

"Err, well... it's a bit embarassing but you see, a lot happened underway..."

The young man smiled bitterly and sighed, while the black dressed girl behind him was puffing up her face.

"To tell the truth, we were searching for the mansion of Graham Atkinson... do you happen to know him?"

"The mansion of Mr. Graham...?" the woman asked surprised.

She exchanged glances with the chauffeur and then nervously straightened herself.

"Well then, could it be you're guests of tonight's dinner party...?"

"Yes. We were invited by Mr. Graham. My name is Hugh Anthony Disward - you may call me Hughy. And her name's Dalian."

"...Sir Disward? Don't tell me you're..."

For some reason she was taken aback and frowned.

Then she came to her senses again and bowed deeply with the words "Please forgive my rudeness!".

"I'm called Lesley and am a servant at Mr. Graham's mansion. If you'd like you could ride with this carriage to the mansion. And naturally, we will arrange workers for the repair of your car."

"Ah, that would be a big help. Just..."

Saying so, Hughy looked behind his back.

The shoulders of the black dressed girl hiding behind him were quivering faintly.

Being cautious about unknown adults, she took the attitude of a shy young child.

Lesley frowned worriedly, but then seemed to be struck with an idea.

"Miss Dalian... Err, to tell the truth there are some snacks inside the carriage..."

Dalian reacted with a twitch on the sound of "snacks".

The black dressed girl then peeked out behind Hughy and looked up to Lesley.

"Snacks... of what sort?"

She asked lastly with a voice one could barely hear.

Lesley smiled relieved.

"Hm, let's see. Nothing too exceptional, but there's fried bread and..."

She started to count with her fingers but Dalian answered instantly even before Lesley could finish. "We ride...", while tugging at Hughy's sleeves.

"My, my" Hughy sighed faintly.

The loading platform was loaded with piled up ingredients. Vegetables and fruits, fish and meat as well as manufactured food like cheese. All of it was clearly high class and fresh.

"Were you just returning from shopping? The ingredients for tonight's dinner party, I suppose?"

Hughy was lightly surprised after glancing into the loading platform and said so.

"No" Lesley shook her head.

"The pre-cooking for the dinner party is already done. What you're seeing there are the ingredients for lord's dinner tonight."

"All this for Mr. Graham alone? But he certainly didn't have a family, I heard..."

"Yes, all of it will be presented to the lord. Stocking goods is strictly prohibited, since what's rounding out the quality of the cooking is the freshness and the quality of the ingredients. In the past, just because slightly injured ingredients were used, the head cook got fired on that day.

"Aah..."

Hughy smiled a bit amazed.

"Mr. Graham seems to be a gourmet as I've heard in the rumours. Are you working in the kitchen of his mansion?"

"Yes...... that's about right. I'm entrusted with work like the one of a kitchen maid."

Lesley answered with an ambiguous smile.

Kitchen maids are people working under the head cook. Or in other words cooks following his example. The fact, that she's entrusted with something important like purchasing the ingredients means that she's remarkable even amongst the kitchen maids.

"I see. Quite a big deal, I guess. After all, the cuisine of Mr. Graham's mansion is famous in the capital. The original cooking style he developed is introduced in the newspaper from time to time and I've heard that the invitations to the head cook coming from the representatives of the House of Lords or wealthy people on the mainland, aren't stopping."

"I've heard such rumours as well."

She shook her head with a serious expression.

"But as long the lord is alive, it's absolutely unthinkable that the head cook would ever ride on such an offer. That is because the only purpose in life the head cook has, is to let the lord savor the most delicious cuisine."

"...is the treatment at Graham's that good?"

Hughy asked back amused.

Thereupon Lesley thought about it for a moment and said:

"Of course, Mr. Graham is treating the kitchen staff very well. But much more than this, it's because the kitchen at his mansion is the perfect environment for cooks. They may freely use the best and the rarest ingredients, and also all the other ingredients are of best quality and freshness. Furthermore, the crops on this land are of good quality, as well and there's a wealthy forest."

"Forest?"

"Yes. You can hunt in the nearby forest. There are pheasants, rabbits or even wild boars..."

"Aah... that's the point. I see."

Hughy muttered looking at the thick forest expanding before the carriage.

"Could it be that this is also the reason, why Mr. Graham is living on the countryside rather than the capital...?"

"Of course. 'To succeed in making the best cooking, one must use the best ingredients.' is the favorite phrase of Mr. Graham."

"...I see"

Hughy grumbled as if to brood about it

In the meanwhile, the black dressed girl has been sitting all the time beside Hughy and had her cheeks innocently stuffed with the fried bread that was wrapped up in oil paper. From time to time she also licked her fingers that were smeared　with sugar and looked entranced everytime she did so.

"You seem to like, don't you, Dalian?"

"...correct."

After having answered with a single word, Dalian bit again into the bread. Her cautious attitude against Lesley at first seemed like a lie.

Lesley watched her warmly while saying.

"If it's according your taste then that's above all else."

She narrowed her eyes pleasantly.

"As soon we arrive at the mansion I can provide you with something finer, but for now that's all we have. Those are the remains of the goods we presented an orphonage."

"Presents?"

Hughy asked back doubtfully.

"Yes... I always send them the remaining breads of everyday's breakfast when I go purchasing goods. It's a pleasure to watch the children happily eat the food I made."

"So, the person that baked this was...?"

"I baked it. You see... I lost my parents early on and made the experience of being constantly hungry."

The expression that flashed over Lesley's face was a bit strange. An unclear expression that looked sad, yet smiling at the same time.

===2===

The mansion of the gourmet was on a high ground with a view on the thick forest.

Long ago it was the castle of the feudal lord and was surprising wide. Dining tables were lined up in the dining hall, decorated with beautiful candlesticks and sterling cutlery.

The hall was alive with wealthy people, landlords and others talking.

And their topic was devoted to tonight's dinner.

"Why are there so much people? Getting sultry in here."

Dalian was hiding herself in the shadows of the posts and complained quietly.

While adjusting his brand new necktie, Hughy answered laid-back

"You see, Mr. Graham is a wealthy person who built up a fortune in his young years by doing forward trading with corn. Even now, when he's retired, he gathers people in this hall and arranges a dinner party. And because of the very special cooking, getting invited can be something to be proud about."

"...what a miserable bunch."

Dalian said rudely, gotten in a bad mood because of her shyness of people.

Her exotic black dress was eye-catching even within all the dressed up other guests. Being starred on by the curious gazes of the people seems to be another reason of her bad mood.

Even so there were quite a lot who came talking to her out of curiosity.

"Good evening, young lady. Is this your first time here?"

Being addressed by a young noble-looking man, she stiffened and tried to sham being not aware of him.

But the man didn't even mind and continued:

"I've been attending several times since last year. The cooking here, it's even better than in the rumours! To say that Mr. Grahams's company flourished just because of this party is perfectly reasonable. I'm sure you'll also love it. The cooking method he developed is of course splendid, but as is the skill of the cooks that carry it out."

"...Cooks?"

Hughy came asking subdued.

An expression of being saved flashed over the face of the man that was being ignored by Dalian.

"Yes, exactly. Did you know? The head cook seems to be able to cook animals alive, without letting them feel any pain. I've heard that birds and beasts continue to sleep comfortably even when their head rolled, or that fishes continue to swim in the fish tank even when being reduced to head and bones---"

"...why does he do such a strange thing?"

Hughy raised his eyebrows and asked back, upon which the noble-looking man exaggeratedly extended his arms and shooked his head.

"That's again a story beyong belief. He seems to be seeking for the perfect flavor by doing so." Adrenalin... as you call it. Animals emit adrenalin when they're died in pain. Because of this the meat gets chewy and the flavour weakens. Well, but of course that's a subtle difference a common man can't perceive."

"So... just to prevent this effect...?"

"Exactly. A splendid fixationl, don't you think? Seems like he mastered his knife technique and even learned acupuncture and moxibustion of the orient or the use of medicines - just to prevent the animals from suffering. Mind you, he has now worked for several years for Mr. Graham."

"...quite hard to believe, isn't it?"

Hughy expressed his indifferent thoughts.

The man nodded several times.

"Surely! But I think you'll agree with me when you've tasted the cooking her."

After having explained them, busting like it was about himself, the man parted in high spirits.

When he went out of view, Dalian relaxed again.

"...how do you think about what he told us?"

Until now he preserved a sociable smile, but now Hughy looked earnest at once and asked her.

"It's an absurd story. That's not something a common man could accomplish."

Dalian said coldly.

Hughy keeped being serious.

"But what if it's the truth?"

The black-dressed girl gazed at the fire burning above a candlestick and muttered in an even voice:

"This would mean... the power of a non-human being is involved."

"I see."

Hughy shrugged casually his shoulders.

He took a pocket-watch out of his coat and, as if been shoken up, said briefly:

"It's time. Let's go."

Graham Atkinson's workroom was at a silent place, a bit apart the dinner party.

Outside the window one could see the huge forest behind the mansion and the wheat fields. Bookshelfs that reached to the ceiling were placed on both sides of the room, packed with expensive books.

There were some comfortable-looking seats in the center of the room, in which one a man was already sitting.

His age was probably over 50 years.

He was a bit short, but had muscles on his body. Far off the chubby body one would expect from the rumours of a gourmet. Rather than a retired wealthy person, he looked like a soldat in employment.

"---this is quite a impressive library."

Even before greeting him, Hughy first sighed a breath of admiration after being led to the room while looking up on the wall. Also Dalian couldn't suppress her eyes from widening.

"'De re coquinaria' by the gourmand Acipius of the old Rome, 'Le Viandier' written by Charles VI's highy valued head cook Taillevent, 'The Physiology of Taste' by Brillat-Savarin - the greatest gourmet of modern history and the 'Qí mín yào shù' of the Ancient China - not just recipes, there even are natural history and physic books... probably you could count the amount of other gourmet libraries of this level on a single hand."

"Ho-..."

The owner of the workroom gazed at Hughy as if to rate him and then laughed lightly.

"I see. As the grandchild of Viscount Wesley Disward, you seem to have an eye for books."

"Are you acquainted with my grandfather?"

Hughy stared surprised back at the gourmet.

Graham nodded deeply with an expression hard to judge. He signified Hughy and Dalian to take seat in the seats in front of him and ordered the butler to prepare some tea.

"There's no one who's at least a bit active in the background of the country who does not know about this Bibliomania! And also about the bibliotheca the Viscount owns."

"What do you mean?"

Hughy kept a straight face and asked back.

"Playing dumb won't help you, Sir Disward. The greatest proof is this girl you're taking with you, 'the black Yomihime'. You've inherited 'that' from the Viscount, haven't you? The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...I wonder?"

Hughy smiled sarcastically and tilted his head. Dalian was without change tugging at his sleeves while looking downwards. Her expressionless profile looked like a beautiful porcelain doll.

"Mhph," Graham nosed amused.

"Books are good. You need to use your head to read them. If you use your head, you'll get hungry. Did you know? The weight of the brain is about 2% of the whole body, but it uses up 18% of the calories we need in our daily lives. And the more you get hungry, the tastier the dishes."

"You read books... for the sake of eating?"

Hughy asked in a jesting tone.

But the man nodded, taking this for granted.

"Right... and the same for muscles. If you increase your basal metabolism by training your muscles, the amount of food you need will also grow. And gourmet food is the greatest pleasure god has given to us. For this, I spare neither trouble nor expense."

"Haa..."

With a complicated expression, Hughy looked around in the workroom. There weren't just lots of books in Graham's workroom, but also countless instrument to train the body.

Also there wasn't a desk, but a personal dining table.

The sake cup or the bowls seemed to be made out of expensive porcelain. Only things one would expect to see in an art gallery. In a sense, this workroom also was a splendid and extravagant dining room.

After a short while of silence, Hughy asked "Won't you take part in the dinner party?"

Although the dinner party should have begun by now, Graham didn't seem to go.

"What a laughable event," Graham ranted.

"Are you telling me to spend the time of my holy dinner together with a bunch that won't stop talking about ridiculous rumours, their business and other nonsense? Me? Such a dinner party is worthless. I'm organizing this because I have no other choice for trading. You may call it apple-polishing of some incompetent trustees."

"That is... unexpected." Hughy muttered to himself.

"Why would you think so?"

"No, it's just, everyone praised the dishes presented at the dinner party so highly. So I thought you would make highest efforts..."

"Of course I'm making highest efforts. Isn't that self-evident? Or did you think I'd let my cooks slack off, just because the guests are ordinary people?"

The gourmet asked Hughy in a mean way, whereupon Hughy silently shaked his head.

Graham laughed deeply using his throat and

"Well but, to tell the truth... They might not be slacking off, but neither do they give their best. They rather reduce the grade of perfection of the cooking, so the taste buds of those common people are able to comprehend the taste. I wonder, do you know why?"

"No... why is that so?"

"In brief, not just the cooking has to be the best. Also the body of the one eating it has to be at least of the same quality. Everyone knows that the meat of a tight and healthy animal is tasty. But what about the one eating it? A fat body, or inner organs corroded by tabaco and wine... would you think such a person could ever comprehend the best cooking?"

Graham sighed as if to curse at the guests gathered at the dinner party.

"Caring about the health, putting the body in order, and, of course, never eating too much, but neither getting too hungry. Like this I've worked a long time on myself. In order to savour the best cooking. I'm different from those would-be gourmets!"

While saying so, he proudly threw out his chest and showed his muscles.

"I think I can understand what you mean," said Hughy with a calm smile and continued while smiling strained, "In this sense, we don't seem to have the capabilities to savour the best cooking you're talking about, as well. I am a person that neglects to live healthy and I'm quite dense to tastes... Thus may we gradually get into the main topic?"

"Main topic, huh?"

"Yes. Why did you invite us to this dinner party, and even to your workroom, Mr. Graham Atkinson? Us, that don't have any connection with your businness?"

Hughy looked at him with cold eyes.

Graham nodded pleased.

"Right... I don't have any interest in the bunch that comes to here with the cooking as their objective. But you are different, Sir Disward. And you, Yomihime... please, somehow, grant my wish!"

"Wish?"

Hughy asked with dubiousness on his face. Graham sunk his head deeply.

"I'm talking about the Phantom Book."

A light dark light flashed over his eyes. Dalian tightened her grip on Hughy's sleeves with a tensed up face.

"I merely wish that you lend me one Phantom Book - one of those countless Phantom Books you own. The Phantom Book, the chef of Valhalla, the pagan god Andhrímnir is said to have written. With prohibited cookery written in it."

The man continued to speak at ease.

"The book is called 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking'. A book lost long ago that shouldn't exist anymore. But you should know its whereabouts. You that took over the Phantom Bibliotheca that is crowned by the name of the demon that possesses knowledge and books. The Bibliotheca of Dantalian!"

"...why?"

Hughy repeated his question. Graham frowned discontentedly.

"You are a Researcher of gourmet food everyone recognizes. You do have collected such a giant amount of cookbooks and even do have one of the best cooks in the country employed. What do you wish more than that?"

"To savour the best cooking - that's all I wish for."

Graham answered right away.

"For gourmet food is the greatest pleasure there is. It's the ultimate desire the human bases on. Furthermore it's the driving force that led to the advancement of our civilization. Or as Brillat-Savarin once said: The discovery of a new dish confers more happiness on humanity, than the discovery of a new star. And I've yet to find it! This happiness!"

"And for this you'd like to borrow the knowledge of the demons?"

Hughy looked at him with pity in his eyes. Graham nodded and continued:

"I've sacrificed my own lifetime in order to seek for the best cooking. Did you know? According to some statistics, true gourmet food does not harm the health, but rather lengthens life... however, I've not reached it. I don't have much time left. Ten, twenty years at most. But before this I want to savour the ultimate gorumet food! Even if I have to borrow the power of a book whose mere existence is prohibited."

Hughy listened patiently to Graham until he finished. Bewilderment could be clearly seen in Hughy's eyes. He shook his head not being able to comprehend Graham's words.

"...could you explain, Dalian?"

Dalian didn't answer the question Hughy whispered and instead kept being silent.

"Why are you hesitating, Sir Disward?"

Irritation was mixed in Graham's voice.

"Do you want money? In this case there's nothing to hesitate. Just write down as much as you want on a cheque."

"...you're mistaken, Mr. Atkinson. We don't want anything in change for a Phantom Book."

Hughy sighed annoyed.

"But sadly we're not able to hand out the Phantom Book to you - even if we, for argument's sake, would be the ownedr of this bilbiotheca."

"Why?"

He asked back in a hoarse voice, starting to be disturbed.

"Because this book - The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking - is already lent to somebody. Since thirty years."

"What the...?"

Graham muttered compeletely dumbfounded.

Hughy continued still frowning out of incomprehension

"It was written in the diary of my grandfather, that he handed out the 'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' on a whim to someone on today 30 years ago. That's why we came here thinking you'd be the one holding the book. There also was the fact, that you got widely famous as a gourmet just shortly after this date-"

"30 years ago...? Don't tell me...!"

He groaned deeply and sank down on his seat. Then after a long time of silence he muttered in a mournful voice:

"It's the chef..."

"Eh?"

"The chef is holding the Phantom Book. It seems all are thinking I'd thought out the recipes and the servants just realized them, but that is not true. The chef does think them out and realize them all on his own. It was right 30 years ago when I employed the chef... even so... what a... ooh...!"

Mumbling so he held his head.

He looked just that sovereign before, but now it seemed almost like he shrinked.

"What is this... irony of fate... so I've already been eating dishes cooked with this Phantom Book...? And even so I've not been able to savour the cooking I've been longing for...? Even by using the knowledges of the demons I'm not able to reach my ideal...? And I believed that my wish would come true if I just could get hold of it..."

Graham sighed in grief.

Hughy looked down at him silently. Then Dalian stood up without making a sound.

"Where is the chef?"

She asked breaking the silence.

"In the kitchen I guess... he should be preparing my dinner right now..."

"I do want to meet the chef. Immediately."

"Do as you please. There doesn't seem to be any merit for either of us in talking any more."

Graham said indifferently.

After Hughy gave her a nod, the two of them left the room. Her black dress softly widened like a large shadow.

Graham called out to their backs.

"Wait! ...Let me ask just one thing, Sir Disward. If you didn't come here to lend me the Phantom Book, then why? Now, after thirty years..."

"Books lent out by a bibliotheca do have return dates, Mr. Atkinson..."

Hughy said without turning around in a emotionless voice.

"Phantom Books are books that, originally, shouldn't even exist in this world. What kind of havoc could one of them wreak if it wasn't brought back within the time limit? We wouldn't know."

Graham looked at them in bewilderment.

The black dressed girl turned around quietly and proclaimed in a cold and clear voice.

"'The Book of the Ultimate Contemplation of Cooking' has been lent out with a time limit of thirty years. The return date is... tonight."

Spice & Wolf

2009-09-26T00:51:24Z

Matt122004: /* Project Staff */

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ookami no Koushinryou VI.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover of volume 6.]]

The Spice & Wolf series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Spice_%26_Wolf_~Spanish~|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Spice_and_Wolf_~Brazilian_Portuguese~|Português do Brasil (Brazilian Portuguese)]]
*[http://vnsharing.net/forum/showthread.php?t=96820 Việt Nam (Vietnamese)]
Also known as Ookami to Koushinryou/狼と香辛料

== Updates ==
*May 25, 2009 - Volume 4 Chapter 6 Completed
*May 30, 2009 - Volume 4 Final Chapter Completed
*May 30, 2009 - Volume 4 Completed
*July 13, 2009 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed

Older updates can be found [[Spice_&_Wolf:Update|here]].

== Release Schedule ==

This novel has been licensed to a western publisher, for more information please read this thread.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=52&t=2340 Spice and Wolf Novels Licensed in the U.S.]

To comply with the Published [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=4&t=2172 Locking Policy], each volume will be locked from all editing as they are released.

The timetable for publishing are as followed:

*Spice & Wolf Volume 1 | Coming December 2009
*Spice & Wolf Volume 2 | Coming June 2010
*Spice & Wolf Volume 3 | Coming December 2010
*Spice & Wolf Volume 4 | Coming June 2011
*Spice & Wolf Volume 5 | Coming December 2011
*Spice & Wolf Volume 6 | Coming June 2012

== Story Synopsis ==
Spice and Wolf revolves around Lawrence Craft, a twenty-five year old merchant. His main goal in life is to gather enough money to start his own shop, and he already has been traveling for seven years while gaining experience in the trade. One night when stopped at the town of Pasroe, he finds a centuries-old pagan wolf-deity girl named Horo sleeping in his cart. She appears to be a fifteen-year-old girl, except she possesses a wolf’s tail and ears. She introduces herself as the town’s harvest goddess, who has kept the area blessed with good wheat crops for many years. Despite having the responsibility to watch over the town, she desires to return to her homeland in the north called Yoitsu since she believes that the locals have forsaken their past agreement and therefore she is no longer bound to their land. She makes a deal with Lawrence to take her with him in exchange for her wisdom and supernatural abilities, but as they travel, her true nature draws unwanted attention from the church.

== Translation ==

=== [[Spice & Wolf:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.
'''Translators are asked to [[Spice & Wolf:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Spice & Wolf:guidelines|Spice & Wolf Format Guidelines]]

Please refer to the Spice and Wolf guidelines [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Talk:Spice_%26_Wolf:guidelines Discussion Page] for in depth discussion on the guidelines.

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor differences compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission. Chapters translated from the Chinese version are indicated on the Registration page.

To help out our readers, I am going to ask for naming conventions, and if you could follow them that would be appreciated.

Simply put a rough % of how far along you have translated, after you post a new update. This is to help readers who A) Would like to know if progress is being made, B)want to wait for the full chapter before reading, C) Just want to know where the translation is at, and how much longer, roughly to go. Thanks everyone.

== Spice & Wolf / 狼と香辛料 by Hasekura Isuna ==
===Volume 1 [[Spice & Wolf:Volume_1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume1_Chapter 01|Chapter 01]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume1_Chapter 02|Chapter 02]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume1_Chapter 03|Chapter 03]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume1_Chapter 04|Chapter 04]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume1_Chapter 05|Chapter 05]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume1_Chapter 06|Chapter 06]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume1_Epilogue|Final Chapter]]

===Volume 2===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume2_Chapter 01|Chapter 01]] - 10%
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume2_Chapter 02|Chapter 02]] - 100%
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume2_Chapter 03|Chapter 03]] - 28%
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume2_Chapter 04|Chapter 04]] - 20%
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume2_Chapter 05|Chapter 05]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume2_Chapter 06|Chapter 06]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume2_Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]

===Volume 3 [[Spice & Wolf:Volume3_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume3_Chapter 01|Chapter 01]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume3_Chapter 02|Chapter 02]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume3_Chapter 03|Chapter 03]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume3_Chapter 04|Chapter 04]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume3_Chapter 05|Chapter 05]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume3_Epilogue|Final Chapter]]

===Volume 4 [[Spice & Wolf:Volume4_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume4_Chapter 01|Chapter 01]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume4_Chapter 02|Chapter 02]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume4_Chapter 03|Chapter 03]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume4_Chapter 04|Chapter 04]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume4_Chapter 05|Chapter 05]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume4_Chapter 06|Chapter 06]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume4_Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]

===Volume 5===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*Chapter 01
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume5_Chapter 02|Chapter 02]] - 27.5% Updated June 27, 2009
::*Chapter 03
::*Chapter 04
::*Final Chapter

===Volume 6===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume6_Chapter 01|Chapter 01]]
::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume6_Chapter 02|Chapter 02]] - 19%
::*Chapter 03
::*Chapter 04
::*Chapter 05
::*Final Chapter

===Volume 7===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*[[Spice & Wolf:Volume7_Chapter 1|A boy, a girl and a white flower]] - 1%
::*Red Apple and Blue Sky
::*[[Spice_&_Wolf:Volume_7_Chapter_03|Wolf and Amber Melancholy]]

===Volume 8===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*Prologue
::*Chapter 01
::*Chapter 02
::*Chapter 03

=== Volume 9 ===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*Interlude
::*Chapter 04
::*Chapter 05
::*Chapter 06
::*Chapter 07
::*Chapter 08
::*Chapter 09
::*Final Chapter

=== Volume 10 ===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*Prologue
::*Chapter 01
::*Chapter 02
::*Chapter 03
::*Chapter 04
::*Chapter 05
::*Final Chapter

===Volume 11===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*狼と黄金色の約束
::*狼と若草色の寄り道
::*Black Wolf's Cradle 

=== Volume 12 ===
:[[Spice & Wolf:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

::*Prologue
::*Chapter 01
::*Chapter 02
::*Chapter 03
::*Chapter 04
::*Chapter 05
::*Chapter 06
::*Final Chapter

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[User:onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Supervisor:

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[User:Barbsicle|Barbsicle]] (Chinese translator)
::*[[User:Judgment26|Judgment26]] (Chinese translator)
::*[[User:diesIupitri|diesIupitri]] (Japanese translator)

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[User:AlephNull|AlephNull]]
::*[[User:GreyKarasu|GreyKarasu]] (Japanese translator)
::*[[User:duncan|duncan]] (Japanese translator)

=== Editors ===
::*[[User:Seaghyn16|Krikit]]
::*[[User:Chansey|Chansey]]

== Series Overview ==

1. Spice and Wolf - 狼と香辛料 - ISBN 4-8402-3302-0 [978-4-8402-3302-6] - Released 2006.02.10

2. Spice and Wolf II - 狼と香辛料 II - ISBN 4-8402-3451-5 [978-4-8402-3451-1] - Released 2006.06.10

3. Spice and Wolf III - 狼と香辛料 III - ISBN 4-8402-3588-0 [978-4-8402-3588-4] - Released 2006.10.10

4. Spice and Wolf IV - 狼と香辛料 IV - ISBN 4-8402-3723-9 [978-4-8402-3723-9] - Released 2007.02.10

5. Spice and Wolf V - 狼と香辛料 V - ISBN 4-8402-3933-9 [978-4-8402-3933-2] - Released 2007.08.10

6. Spice and Wolf VI - 狼と香辛料 VI - ISBN 4-8402-4114-7 [978-4-8402-4114-4] - Released 2007.12.10

7. Spice and Wolf VII Side Colors - 狼と香辛料 VII Side Colors - ISBN 4-8402-4169-4 [978-4-8402-4169-4] - Released 2008.02.10

8. Spice and Wolf VIII Town of Confrontation <Up> - 狼と香辛料 VIII 対立の町 <上> - ISBN 978-4-04-867068-5 - Released 2008.05.10

9. Spice and Wolf IX Town of Confrontation <Down> - 狼と香辛料 IX 対立の町 <下> - ISBN 978-4-04-867210-8 - Released 2008.09.10

10. Spice and Wolf X - 狼と香辛料 X - ISBN 4-0486-7522-2 [978-4-0486-7522-2] - Released 2009.02.10

11. Spice and Wolf XI Side Colors II - 狼と香辛料 XI Side Colors II - ISBN 978-4-0486-7809-4 - Released 2009.05.10

Kino no Tabi

2009-04-16T06:51:07Z

Matt122004: /* Updates */

[[Image:Kino_book_one.jpg|200px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]
Kino no Tabi (キノの旅 -the Beautiful World-) project page. Everyone is welcome.

==Story Synopsis==

Kino no Tabi (Kino's Journey) is a Japanese light novel series written by Keiichi Sigsawa, with illustrations by Kohaku Kuroboshi. The series originally started serialization in volume five of MediaWorks' now-defunct light novel magazine Dengeki hp on March 17, 2000. The first bound volume of the series was published on July 10, 2000 by MediaWorks under their Dengeki Bunko publishing label. As of October 10, 2008, twelve volumes have been published, and over 5.6 million copies of the novels have been sold in Japan. In Kino no Tabi, the protagonist, Kino, accompanied by a talking motorcycle named Hermes, travels through a mystical world of many different countries and forests, each unique in its customs and people.

== Translation ==

=== [[Kino No Tabi:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kino No Tabi:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

(It seems people don't understand what the above means. When we ask you to REGISTER, what we mean is, add your name on the REGISTRATION PAGE next to the chapter you will translate, so that we can know who translated it. That's it. So if there are people out there that would like to help translate these wonderful books, please don't hesitate, translate any chapters you like, in any order you like! Thank you to all who help with this project!)

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==
*June 5, 2008 - Project started!
*August 8, 2008 - Ch. 1 of Vol. 11 Completed!
*April 15, 2009 - Almost all of Vol. 11 is completed.
*April 15, 2009 - Vol. 10 is nearly 50% complete.

==The ''Kino no Tabi'' series by Keiichi Sigsawa==

===Volume 2===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: A Story of a Sniper -Fatalism-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst the Desert・b -Beginner's Luck・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter1|A Tale of Feeding Off Others -I Want to Live.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter2|Overprotection -Do You Need It?- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter3|Land of Wizards -Potentials of Magic- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter4|Land of Free Press -Believers-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter5|A Picture's Tale -Happiness- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter6|Return -'She' is Waiting For You.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter7|Land of Books -Nothing Is Written!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Chapter8|A Kind Land -Tomorrow Never Comes-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue: Amidst the Desert・a -Beginner's Luck・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Anecdote|Anecdote: Continuation: A Picture's Tale -Anonymous Pictures-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 3===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: The Land of Love and Peace -Power Play-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst the Clouds・b -Blinder・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter1|A Land Without Borders -Designated Area-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter2|Power of Persuasion -Persuader-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter3|The Land of Identical Faces -HACCP-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter4|A Tale of a Mechanical Doll -One-way Mission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter5|A Land not Permitting Discrimination -True Blue Sky-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Chapter6|A Finished Tale -Ten Years After-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Epilogue|Epilogue: Amidst the Clouds・a -Blinder・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume3_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 4===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst a Sea of Red・b -Blooming Prairie・b- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter1|Land with a Bronze Statue -Angel?- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter2|××××× -Solo-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter3|Land of Two People -Even a Dog doesn't Eat-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter4|Tradition -Tricksters-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter5|The Land Without the Need for Work -Workable-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter6|A Land Divided -World Divided-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter7|Grapes -On Duty-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter8|Land of Acknowledgment -A Vote-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter9|A Tale of a Raid -Bloodsuckers-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter10|Land of Bridges -Their Line-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter11|The Tower Country -Freelance-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Chapter12|Epilogue: Amidst a Sea of Red・a -Blooming Prairie・a- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume4_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 5===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Prologue|Prologue: Amidst the Setting Sun・b -Will・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter1|Reminiscence -Blue Rose-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter2|Land Permitting Murder -Jungle's Rule-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter3|A Tale of a Vendor -For Sale-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter4|Land of Heroes -No Hero-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter5|Land of Heroes -Seven Heroes-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter6|A Land at Leisure -Jog Trot-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter7|Land of Prophecies -We NO The Future-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter8|Bodyguards -Stand-bys-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter9|A Tale of a Salt Field -Family Business-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter10|Land of Illness -For You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Chapter12|Epilogue: Amidst the Setting Sun・a -Will・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume5_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 6===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Frontispiece1|Frontispiece: A Land of No Admittance -Reasonable-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: An Unbiased Tale -All Alone-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Frontispiece3|Frontispiece: A Tale of a Tank -Life Goes On-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Prologue|Prologue: A Pledge・b -a Kitchen Knife・b- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter1|Her Journey -Chances-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter2|Her Journey -Love and Bullets- ]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter3|Land of Fireworks -Fire at Will!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter4|A Land with an Elder -I Need You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter5|A Land that Never Forgets -Not Again-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter6|A Safe Country -For His Safety-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter7|During the Journey -Intermission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Chapter8|The Meaning of Blessing -How Much Do I Pay For?-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Epilogue|Epilogue: A Pledge・a -a Kitchen Knife・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume6_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 7===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi!:Volume7_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Prologue|Prologue: To Do Something・b -Life Goes On・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter1|An Aggressive Land -Leave Only Footsteps!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter2|A Land of Love -Stray King-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter3|Along a River -Intermission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter4|Winter Tale -D-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter5|A Tale of Teatime in a Forest -Thank You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Chapter6|Land of Liars -Waiting for You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue: To Do Something・a -Life Goes On・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume7_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 8===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: Land of Roads -Go West!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: The Land That Can Do No Wrong -Black box-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Prologue|Prologue: Along the Beach, The Beginning and End of a Journey -On the Beach・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter1|A Land With History -Don't Look Back!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter2|A Loving Country -Dinner Party-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter3|Radio Country -Entertainer-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Chapter4|A Reclaimed Land -Confession-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Epilogue|Epilogue: Land of Boats -On the Beach・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume8_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 9===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume9_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 10===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Frontispiece1|Frontispiece: Land of Pets -apPETite-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: Tii's Wish -Get Real!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Prologue|Prologue: A Man's Journey・b -Life is a Journey, and Vice Versa.・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter1|Interview Land -Out of the Question-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter2|A Tale of Braggarts -Fantasy-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter3|Land of Protection -Meritocracy-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter4|Land of Telephone Poles -Transmission-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter5|In a Place Like This -Preface-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter6|Tii's Day -a Day in the Girl's Life-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Chapter7|Land With a Singer -Unsung Divas-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Epilogue|Epilogue: A Man's Journey・a -Life is a Journey, and Vice Versa.・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume10_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 11===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: Land of Children -Burn Up-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: Land of Flower fields -Flower Arrangement-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Prologue|Prologue: Camera Land・b -Picturesque・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter1|Connected Land -Stand Alone-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter2|Land of Disappointment -Hope Against Hope-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter3|Land of Ajin (etc) -With You-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter4|Land Without Borders -Asylum-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter5|Land of School -Assignment-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter6|A Tale of Roads -Passage-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Chapter7|A Tale of Fighting People -Reasonable-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Epilogue|Epilogue: Camera Land・a -Picturesque・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume11_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

===Volume 12===
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece|Frontispiece: Land of Contribution -How's Tricks?-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece2|Frontispiece: A Tale of Bandits -Can You Imagine!-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece3|Frontispiece: Land of Biting -I Have Ever Seen Before.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Frontispiece4|Frontispiece: Wishes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue: Within Happiness・b -Birth・b-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter1|Land of Justice -Idiots-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter2|A Land Where Demons Have Come -Take of the Devil.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter3|Land of Seeking -Common Sense-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter4|Land of Sundials -Counter Strike-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter5|Land of Endeavoring -Passage 2-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter6|Sequel・A Tale of Contribution -How's Tricks?-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter7|A Tale of Letters -the Weak Link-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter8|A Tale of Wagers -Which is Which.-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter9|A Land of Towering Virtue -Serious Killer-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Chapter10|Before the Clouds -Eye-opener-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Epilogue|Epilogue: Within Happiness・a -Birth・a-]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume12_Translator's Notes| Translator's Notes and References]]

==Project Staff==

==Project Supervisor==

:*[[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]]

===Translators===

:*[[user:XEN gK|XEN gK]]
:*[[user:Shuijie|Shuijie]]

===Editors===

:*[[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]]

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

===Moderators===

:*

==More Information==
Use google.

Kino no Tabi:Volume10 Epilogue

2009-04-16T02:36:11Z

Matt122004: New page: Epilogue A Certain Man’s Journey, Part A — Life is a Journey, and Vice Versa, Part A — A long time ago, when Kino still lived with the old lady she called Master. When her hair ...

Epilogue

A Certain Man’s Journey, Part A

— Life is a Journey, and Vice Versa, Part A —

A long time ago, when Kino still lived with the old lady she called Master.

When her hair was still long.

One clear day, a man on horseback came to the log cabin.

He had a beard, a worn leather jacket, a ten-gallon hat, a worn revolver-rifle on his back, and fifty years of age.

He happened to pass by the forested road and greeted Kino and the old lady on the deck, who were hanging up sheets to dry. Then he
asked if they could bear to part with some water and fodder.

The old lady replied genially and Kino filled up the horse.

They invited the man to tea on the cabin deck. A tea party began.

“Wow. Did you really travel for that long?”

So asked a deeply interested Kino upon hearing the man’s story.

He said he had traveled upwards of thirty years. He went by many means, and in technological countries there were bicycles, there
were camels in deserts, horses in green lands, skiing in cold places, and other places where you could only walk.

“I have a goal, see.”

Now that he said it, Kino asked what it could be.

“By traveling…”

The man began.

“I hope to rid ‘gravity’ from this world.”

“Gravity? Is that the thing that says why things fall when you let go of your hands?”

“That’s right. Where I grew up, there were mountains as tall as towers where we lived—both above and below. So there were times
when people fell. My family, for instance. On the way home, a leg slipped, and everyone but I went up to God.”

He narrowed his eyes and continued.

“Therefore, I thought that gravity had to be gone from this world for everyone to live happily. But I couldn’t think of how to do that. I left home to find people who would know, and here I am, traveling.”

The man asked the old lady if perhaps she knew the method.

She set down her cup and shook her head.

But the man did not show a flicker of disappointment.

“I’ve went to many countries, but I still haven’t found anyone who knows how. There were some who told me I was hoping for the impossible. But I won’t give up. I’ll keep on looking until I die. I believe that the day will come when I find out and go home with a smile.”

Kino no Tabi:Volume10 Prologue

2009-04-16T02:34:31Z

Matt122004: New page: Prologue A Certain Man’s Journey, Part B — Life is a Journey, and Vice Versa, Part B — At the end of the short recess— The man mounted the horse again. He thanked the old wom...

Prologue

A Certain Man’s Journey, Part B

— Life is a Journey, and Vice Versa, Part B —

At the end of the short recess—

The man mounted the horse again.

He thanked the old woman and the young girl courteously—

And then looked ahead—

Slowly advancing the straight road into the forest.

He returned to his journey.

Under the blue sky, as the man’s figure became smaller and smaller,

“Will there be a time when his journey ends?”

The girl asked the old lady.

“Of course.”

She replied right away.

The girl raised her face and looked at the old lady standing beside her.

She lowered her face to meet the girl’s gaze.

“There’s no such thing as a journey that doesn’t end.”

Kino no Tabi:Volume10 Chapter4

2009-04-12T05:39:27Z

Matt122004: New page: Land of Electric Poles —Transmission— Kino and Hermes were in a country. Anywhere you were, you could see the border walls in the small, flat place. It was another one of those pla...

Land of Electric Poles

—Transmission—

Kino and Hermes were in a country.

Anywhere you were, you could see the border walls in the small, flat place. It was another one of those places with an alternating layout of houses and fields—a carefree scenery of a country just as carefree.

So that was how Kino was, cruising the place on Hermes under the warm sunlight when

“Say, traveler. Would you like to have some tea and snacks with my family?”

She had no reason to refuse the passerby, so Kino let herself be treated.

Kino followed the countryman as she pushed Hermes along. She turned to enter the house grounds from the wide gravel road when—

“Oh, watch out there.”

He warned her. She stopped in her tracks and looked ahead, where a thick wire lie, stretching into the house.

“What is that?” she asked.

“Power lines,” he responded, “to connect the houses together. If you touch it, you get electrocuted and may die, so one must always be careful.”

“My, that’s serious.”

“But as long as you’re careful, you’re fine. Look at the end there.”

Kino and Hermes followed the line until it terminated at a pillar. It was very tall and pointed at the tip. They went the other way and sure enough, there was a pillar there, too, set in a very firm foundation made of stone.

“Huh—that’s true, you see these near lots of houses,” Hermes commented.

Then Kino asked what they were.

“Electric poles,” the countryman replied.

“Electric poles?”

“Yes, that’s right. Actually, a traveler like you came here many years ago and passed on the knowledge to us. Just like I did now,
I cautioned her about the wires in the ground, but then she said, ‘Then just set up an electric pole between the wires.’ That was a brilliant idea. So we erected them up right away. Now whenever you see an electric pole, you know where the power lines are. No more need to look at the ground; ‘Oh, there’s an electric pole, so there msut be power lines.’ The number of people electrocuted dropped down drastically.”

A few days after Kino and Hermes left.

“Ack…oh, no!” the countryman exclaimed. His neighbors asked what’s wrong what’s the matter.

“We loathe the birds that eat the biting lice because they are our religious figure… And we couldn’t hang the wires up, or dig holes in any place other than the farmland because that’s forbidden by law, so we put them on the ground to get the birds away!”

“Sure. What’s the big deal?”

“I forgot to say that! To the traveler and Motorad who were here days ago! They probably think we’re idiots, now! Absolute nincompoops!”

“Well, that’s not a problem. Travelers are travelers. They might come back again, but the chance of them not coming again is very high.”

“And I’m telling you, we lost the chance to correct that! What if they go to other countries and tell them about us? What if they all start thinking how stupid we must be?”

“Like I said, don’t worry about it. We don’t know everything about that traveler either, let alone other countries.”

“That’s…true, but…”

“No worries, no worries. Now, it’s time for prayer. —O sacred, sacred biting louse, bless us with your gift.”

Kino no Tabi:Volume10 Frontispiece2

2009-04-12T05:22:36Z

Matt122004: New page: Tii’s Wish — Get Real! — My name is Riku. I am a dog. I have long, fluffy white fur. I always look like I’m smiling, but it does not necessarily mean that I am. I was just born...

Tii’s Wish

— Get Real! —

My name is Riku. I am a dog.

I have long, fluffy white fur. I always look like I’m smiling, but it does not necessarily mean that I am. I was just born that way.

Lord Shizu is my master. He is a young man who always wears a green sweater, lost his hometown in some complicated way, and is currently traveling via buggy.

Our companion is Tea. She is a quiet girl who is fond of hand grenades, lost her hometown in some complicated way, and became a part of us.

We emerged through a field of waving summer grass, and by the time we got to the country, they were holding festivities.

It was an annual celebration for the harvest, so everyone was excited. Lord Shizu went off to find some sort of town hall to get permission to stay and see if the place met his qualifications for permanent residence. Otherwise, it was merrymaking as far as the eye could see.

Tii and I walked on the main street. There was a drawing of a figure on a huge brick building on whose body were pasted many metal sheets, making it a plate of armor. Each sheet had writing in charcoal.

We listened to the people talk and managed to gather that they wrote their wish on these sheets. Putting up the wish during the festival would make it come true, it seemed.

Looking up, there were hopes from—

“I hope I get a raise,” “I hope my crops flourish next year, too,” “I hope my grades improve,”

—to—

“I wish for good health for my family,” “I wish for a healthy baby,” “I hope he loves me, too.”

Etc., etc. They were all modest yet selfish wishes.

“Well, now—travelers? Here’s a sheet. Write a wish.”

Lord Shizu passed off that privilege to Tii. I suggested that he wish to find a country that would accept us, but—

“That aside, need to act first.”

So he said, leaving Tii and me here and finding someone who could tell him about immigration in this country.

“……”

Charcoal and metal sheet in her hands, I explained to a blank Tii that she was to use them to write a wish. Then I asked if she could write.

“……”

Silent, she began writing. I suppose that was my answer.

Gripping the charcoal, Tii wrote her wish in splendid letters:

“I hope everyone’s wish comes true.”

I was genuinely shocked. It was the most excellent thing I had never seen out of her.

“……”

The silent Tii handed the sheet over to a countryman.

“Ohh, this is marvelous!”

The middle-aged man smiled broadly and handed it to the person in charge of mounting them. He too commented the same and began climbing the ladder.

Tii’s wish is pasted up and it becomes another scale in the armor.

I looked up and Tii and said, “That was a very kind and wonderful wish, but what was the reason for it? Could you tell me?”

I thought that she would say nothing, but then she dropped her gaze to mine and replied.

“Because it will not work anyway.”

Lord Shizu returned. It seemed immigration was not possible.

Toaru Majutsu no Index

2009-03-08T12:03:06Z

Matt122004:

[[Image:To Aru Majutsu no Index cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]
To Aru Majutsu no Index (とある魔術の禁書目録) project page.

==Story Synopsis==

Set in a city of scientifically advanced superhuman students, but in a world where magic is also real. Toma Kamijo's right hand, the Imagine Breaker, will negate all magic, psychic, or divine powers, but not his own bad luck. One day he finds a young girl hanging on his balcony railing. She turns out to be a nun from the Church of England, and her mind has been implanted with the Index-Librorum-Prohibitorum - all the magical texts the Church has removed from circulation.

== Translation ==

=== [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

==Updates==
*February 27, 2009 - project page created.

==The ''To Aru Majutsu no Index'' series by Kazuma Kamachi==

===Volume 1===
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Last Chapter

===Volume 2===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*Prologue
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Last Chapter

===Volume 3===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Last Chapter

===Volume 4===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*[[To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]] (75%)
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Last Chapter

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

:*[[User:Holy|Holy]]
:*[[User:Nera Sleith|Nera Sleith]]

===Editors===

:*

All editors that speak English proficiently are welcomed.

==More Information==
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/To_Aru_Majutsu_no_Index The wikipedia article].

Kino no Tabi:Volume2 Chapter4

2009-02-15T21:11:40Z

Matt122004:

Land of Free Press

-Believers-

'''MEDIASQAURE DAILY'''

TRAVELER SHOT MAN, THE POLICE DEEM SELF DEFENCE.

The 4th. Day light. A shooting occured at West 56th street, a traveler (Age unknown) who entered the city 2 days ago shot a business man (age 55) causing severe wounds. Police deemed the traveler acted in self defense, and the traveler left the border that evening.

Police will discuss further enforcement regarding self defense and Persuader ownership.

MALE OFFICE WORKER SHOT AND WOUNDED FOR “SUSPECTED THEFT”

The 4th, morning, around 11:29, on the West 56th street, a visiting traveler who entered the city 2 days before got into an argument with a male officer worker who wished to take a closer look at the traveler's Motorad. When the offic worker tried to approach the traveler, the traveler suddenly shot him twice with a Persuader, hitting the man in the left shoulder and left leg. The wounded was rushed to the hospital by medics, from reports, would require a full month of rest to recover.

The traveler stayed for questioning by the police investigation, according to the traveler, the office worker was attempting to steal the Motorad and stroke first, the traveler was reacting in self defense. The inspectors accepted the explanation and allowed the traveler to pass through the border the same evening.

The incident took place at the busy west gate and caused quite a commotion with onlookers, luckily no one was hurt by a stray bullet.

On regards to “self defense shooting”, there was a case 4 days earlier at South Section, where a young man attacked a policeman, his partner fired upon the young man without warning, and the young man died from 14 gunshots. The police force deemed the shooting as an act of self defense, but many who believe the case was a case of police abuse took to the street for demonstration. (See page 39 for details)

STREET KILLINGS? THE TRAGEDY OF “SELF DEFENSE” SHOOTINGS.

The peaceful street was disturbed by a loud gunshot, and followed by cries of panic. All this happened in broad daylight and in plain view of pedestrians.

At the scene, a man was found curled up on the pavement, his shoulder and leg bleeding profusely. A young woman was at his side providing medical assistance. Witnesses reported that there was a traveler with a drawn and smoking Persuader, the traveler did not act to aid the wounded man, but merely stood and stare at the scene coldly.

The man is a white collar worker in his 50s from the a leading medical equipment firm. On the day of incident, the man was in the area for business reasons. Before the shooting, he had just shared a meal with colleagues at a near by restaurant.

According to a statement from his colleagues, the man was in high spirit and in loud conversation, saw the parked Motorad by the street and said “that is an nice bike.”. The owner of the Motorad appeared shortly and demanded rudely that the man stay away from the Motorad. Although the man lightly rebuked the traveler for the rudeness, the traveler would hear nothing of it and continued to order the man away from the Motorad. When the man attempted to step closer to the traveler, he was suddenly shot twice by the traveler, without warning. He was wounded in the left shoulder and left leg, the pain caused him to collapse on the pavement.

He was sent to a hospital for operations, due to sevarity of his wound, he would take a month or more to completely recover. The shot to the leg was particularly dangerous, narrowly missing major arteries by a couple inches, the lead surgeon commented that “If the shot was any closer, it would have sent him into critical condition.” The news was too traumatic for the man and caused him to jumble up his memory of the incident.

A visiting family member also expressed disbelief at the incident, to quote “Why should such a thing happen?”. Later that evening, the family member learned that the police had marked the case as rightful self defense, and allowed the traveler to exit the border, this outraged the family member further into saying “He (the man) has done nothing wrong, and was shot, but the shooter was able to walk off scotch free! This is injustice!” The man's attorney expressed, “We can't let the police continue with their dictatorship.” They will be suing the police force regarding the investigation.

'''DISCUSSION OF OPITIONS'''

JUSTIFYING SELF DEFENSE IS THE BANKRUPTCY OF THE NATION

(Tony Megtanie - Retired South Section local court magistrate)

I believe that the traveler had chose to fire the shot in an avoidable situation. It would not be hard to imagine that the traveler believes itself to be above the law and beyond retribution, for the fact that of being a foreigner. For shooting a citizen without provocation, this tells us that the traveler is a bloodthirsty fiend. It greatly disappoint me that the traveler wasn't arrested and brought to a court of law. This is indeed a failure for the nation.

WAS THERE AN ACTUAL SHOOTING?

(Nihal Ruthbator - Chairman of Citizen's Eye on the Police)

Lately there have been many cases where the police use justifiable self defense as an excuse in shooting incidents. Since the fatal shooting 4 days before, Persuader ownership and the definition of self defense have been hot topic on everyone's lips. Now with the latest shooting, I can't help but to think that this is too much of a coincidence. Could it be that someone is manipulating the situation behind the scenes? The traveler probably was in no danger of being arrested in the first place? The traveler could be getting paid for his involvement this very moment just beyond the border!

'''MEDIASQAURE DAILY'''

Year 893 7th of Doe

READER'S REVIEW CORNER

STRICTER IMMIGRATION CHECKS

(Betty Titanis - Female 28 Homemaker)

“Ouch! Ouch!”

Was my first response when I heard about the West side shooting on the radio. The one where the traveler badly wounded a man with a Persuader.

I also heard there was an uproar over the police's decision regarding the shootings. But what troubles me is how could someone like that be allowed to enter our border? I demand that the immigration office take responsibility!

For us law abiding citizens, to own a Persuader requires a strict background check, especially for small firearms. Yet this traveler who openly displays a Persuader was allowed to enter the border. I was even more shock to learn that the traveler was allowed to leave the border on the same day after the incident. It pains me to hear the situation of the hospitalized man.

When the news was open, I was returned to reality by my 5 year old boy. He was asking me in a serious face “where did it hurt mommy?” I hurriedly told my boy “Mommy is ok now.” To think that my dear boy would be worried about me, it fills me with tears. As I hold him tightly, my heart is filled with rage for the callous traveler. To let someone so dangerous enter our country armed is a huge mistake! For the safety of my child, I hope immigration will impose stricter checks.

PLEASE THROW AWAY YOUR GUN TRAVELER

(Anne Alywaltz - Female 7 Schooling)

Something bad happened near my home: a man who was looking at a Motorad was shot by the owner, hurting the man's shoulder and leg.

Why would the travel do that? What is the reason?

“He was trying to steal my bike” the traveler said. But I think the man just wanted to take a closer look at the beautiful Motorad. I think the man must be really hurt, his parent must be hurt too. Can't the traveler feel their pain? I believe the travel has a waiting mommy and daddy too at home, what would the traveler feel if they were hurt?

Persuaders are bad things to use to hurt and kill people and animals. I wish they would disappear, then no one will get hurt again. Please throw away your gun traveler.

MORE TRANSPARENCY IN CONTEST

(Elisa Blanc - Female 64 Home maker )

In regarding to the naming contest of the two month old forest panda, held by this paper a while back. I too have participated in the contest and eagerly awaits the result.

To conjure up the serene image of adorable pandas living peacefully in the lust green forest, I named the new born “Woods”. A simple name that children can easily pick up, yet still carries the majesty of the forest, I believe there can be no better name than this and was very confident with the contest result.

But my heart sunk when the results were announced.

Not only did my submission not make it in the consolation, the biggest shock was the winning name was “Woody”, a mere single character difference from mine. I would not have minded so such if they were both vastly different, but this result makes me doubt the decision of the panel of judges.

The winning name came from a 17 year old girl from North Section, a girl shallow in life's experience could not have come up with a winning name.

I know that my suspicion seems mean, but I think the panel of judges took my submission and altered it slightly and pretended it was submitted by the pre-selected girl and announced her as the winner.

There have been previous cases of fixing between organizer and the judging party, it would be hard to warrant that such handy-panty did not happen this time too.

So, for future contest such as these, there should be a neutral third party audit overseeing the process much like the Anti-Corruption Agency for the government.

'''THE BUSINESS AND FINANCE NEWS'''

Year 893 5th of Doe

TRAVELER SHOT MAN POLICE DEEM SELF DEFENSE

On the 4th, a traveler (age unknown) who entered the border 2 day ago, shot a man at West 56th Street in broad daylight. The man (age 55) was reported to be fiddling with the traveler's Motorad, after repeated warnings and returned with threats to the traveler. Police deemed the shooting as a case of legal self defense. The traveler had left the country on the same evening.

ATTEMPTED THEFT? MAN RECEIVE MINOR WOUNDS

At around 11:29 morning on the 4th, on West 56th street, a traveler who entered the country for sight seeing found a man touching the Motorad belonging to the traveler, the man even attempted to mount the Motorad. The traveler issued several verbal warnings to the man, but he was too drunk to take heed and replied with threats. When the man grabed the traveler, the traveler was forced to shoot him with a Persuader (.223 automatic) twice. The man was hit in the right shoulder and right leg and rushed to the hospital with minor wounds, doctors reported that recovery would take no more than a week.

The traveler was questioned by officer at the scene, after collecting reports from witnesses, the police deemed the traveler acted in self defense and was released from custody and allowed to pass through the border that evening.

The man was under the influence of alcohol during the incident, and was unable to recall what happened after he was sent to the hospital. He was given a stern warning by the police.

Crime is on the rise in our nation, and it has become a serious concern. 4 days before in South Section there was a case of an escaped drug addict shot and critically wounded by the physician-in-charge, and later attempted to take an officer's Persuader by force with a knife, other officer were forced to shoot the addict to avoid a catastrophe. (More detail in Social section)

ROWDY DRUNK SHOULD BE PUNISHED

Was the man using drunkenness as an excuse? Attempting to handle and operate the Motorad without permission and ignoring warning from it's owner.

In yesterday's incident, the man was clearly intoxicated and barely standing when he was shot by the traveler. He was participating in a company function in a nearby restaurant, according to restaurant staffs, they had been drinking alot and were being loud and inconvenient to other patrons. One of the staff who tried to calm them down received a face full of vulgarity.

After the man left the restaurant, the Motorad caught his attention and he immediately went to it, grabbing the handles and knocking on the gas tank. He was on the verge of hopping on to the Motorad when the traveler returned with newly brought fresh sandwiches.

The collection of witnesses reported that the traveler was being tactful with the encounter, but the man would have none of it, spouting phrases such as “You're not the boss of me!”. “I once rode a bike like this, so this is mine!”, “Show your respect youngster and get lost!” and more unintelligent babble. The traveler continued to request that the man leave the Motorad several times in a clam cool voice, the man somehow took offense at the traveler's tone, and he kicked the Motorad several times. He also repeatably threw curses and tried to grapple the traveler, this is when the traveler was forced to shoot him.

Even though the bullet hit him in the shoulder, the man continued to stagger toward the traveler, forcing another shot to the leg from the traveler to finally stop his rampage.

Examination reports from the hospital tell us that the Persuader used was of low caliber range, and would not be fatal as long as it did not hit the head or chest. From these wounds, it clearly shows that the traveler is a highly skilled Persuader user if he was able to avoid major arteries and bones.

The victim of this incident was released and left the country that evening, no charges were pressed against the man, thus no punishment was issued and his name not released.

But that was not the end of it, the rampaging of the drunken not only could cause trouble to travelers but it quite possibly harm any citizen.

READER'S REVIEW CORNER

THE CAUSE AND EFFECT OF SELF DEFENSE SHOOTING

(Ole Tucker - Retired Director of Ministry National Defense)

The traveler acted to protect the safety of property and lives, a fully understandable act of self preservation. The man had been messing with the traveler's property and chose to ignore repeated warning by the traveler. Witnesses to the incident point out that the man was shouting gibberish and was prepared to attack the traveler. Under no circumstance should violence be used as a solution, but I would like to applaud the experienced and cool headed officer for classifying this incident as legal self defense.

ENFORCE ALCOHOL INTOXICATION LAW

(Timothy Tenostor – Chairman of “Parents who lost children to Alcohol Abuse”)

“Lawless, shameful and childish” could be the words the traveler thinks of at the mention of this nation. If we were to further charge the traveler with criminal charge, that would truly be tragic. I wish to applaud our police force for their correct decision, for we always turn a blind eye to the drunk. Now is the time to face this growing social issue! Including the problem of underage drinking, the intoxication need to be enforced now before our children became the next victim, by then it will be too late.

'''THE BUSINESS AND FINANCE NEWS'''

Year 893 7th of Doe

CITIZEN'S OPINION

ONE STEP AWAY FROM VICTORY

(Elisa Blanc - Female 64 Home maker )

In regarding to the naming contest of the two month old forest panda, held by this paper a while back. I too had participated in the contest and eagerly awaits the result.

To conjure up the serene image of adorable pandas living peacefully in the lust green forest, I named the new born “Woods”. A simple name that children can easily pick up, yet still carries the majesty of the forest, I believe there can be no better name than this and was very confident with the contest result.

But my heart sunk when the result was announced.

Not only did my submission not make it in the consolation, the biggest shock was the winning name was “Woody”, a mere single character different from mine. I have been participating in similar public contest before, this is the first to be so close to victory, making the defeat most bitter.

But I will not give up, and will use this experience as a drive to perform better next time, even if my friends call me stubborn and out of league. (edit has been made. By Editor.)

DISAGREEING TO “SHOOTING EQUALS VILLAIN” MENTALITY

(Norgen Heidini – Male 76 Unemployed)

The was a case of shooting on the 4th involving a man and a traveler, when I heard the man's family attempted to sue the police force for their decision, it filled me with disgust.

The man was drunk in broad daylight, disturbing other's property, ignoring warning from the owner and starting a fight with the owner. It boggles my mind that the man still thinks he is innocent and not in the wrong. I would very much like to see the people who raised this brute!

Some might think the traveler had murder in mind, but the traveler only shot him in the shoulder and leg after repeated warnings. As someone who has serve 40 years in the police force at the front line against crime, if murder was the motive, the traveler would have aimed for the head or chest instead. If we were to frame the traveler as a criminal just because of the shooting, that would have been a grave mistake.

Can we afford to hide our head behind “Those who use greater, ie: Persuader, are the bad guys.”, making judgment without facts? Imagine you are caught in this situation, what would your action be? I hope everyone would cool their heads and not overreact over this incident.

TRAVERLER'S ACTION REMINDS ME OF A DARK PAST

(Anonymous – Female 30 Working)

The incident reminds me of something that happened to me before.

I was sexually harassed by a drunk when I was 15.

Although it was broad daylight, a red faced drunk in his 50s suddenly grabed me on the street. As I screamed in panic, the man continued to grope me. With his alcohol stinking breath, he cursed obscenities at me before staggering off laughing.

It was several hours later before my mother found me soaking by the street, she took me to the hospital and also reported it to the police.

The police brought the man shortly, and in my rage and shame, I vowed to bring him to justice. So I identified him as the culprit, but the man proclaimed loudly “I am the headmaster of a renown high school, there is no way that I could have done this! If you continue this nonsense, I will sue you and your parents for slandering!”

Suffice to say, he was released due to lack of evidence. He left not before leaving more obscenities and threats , my father later found out that the man truly was as he said, a headmaster of a renowned high school and quite high up in the education ministry.

When he past away several years later, rumors of his past started to surface. That he could not hold his liquor and had repeatably use obscenities in PTA meetings. I don't wish to dig up filth of a dead man, since I have no proof that the incidents ever took place.

I just wish to express my admiration to the officer who decided to let the traveler go.

“------- but Hermes.”

Someone spoke in the middle of a desert.

She sat on a sea of pebbles that spread out in all directions, the sun was setting in the west, turning the earth and sky a bright orange.

She was about 15, with a mop of short black hair. Large eyes adored her taut face, and she wore a black jacker over her should, a simple but thick belt around her waist, and a Persuader holster was strapped to her right thigh.

In her hand were a roll of newspapers she had been reading, around her were more scattered sheets of newspaper.

A Motorad was parked nearby.

A rifle type Persuader was leaning against the Motorad, next to a large travel bag.

Hermes, the Motorad, happily chirped in. “A gun slinging traveler on a Motorad? That sound just like you Kino! I bet anyone who has read the news would have gone 'Oh! That's Kino!'”

The girl named Kino, smiled sourly and said “You are being rude.... I would never open fire on a street like that.”

“Oh well, maybe.”

Hermes paused and asked.

“Why do you think the fellow opened fire?”

She stared at the dipping sun in the far horizon and answered honestly.

“I don't know. I can't make a sound conclusion from these reports. He might be a blood thirsty killer who liked to taunt his victim, or he could be a man of justice who only retaliates only when forced. But he could also be neither.”

“Is that so.... but Kino, have you realized the most critical thing that is missing from all of this reporting?”

“Emm? What.”

Kino tilted her head to one side with a look of confusion. Hermes quickly solved the mystery himself.

“The Motorad's side of the story of course! They never bothered to interview the biggest witness to the incident! And they call this unbiased reporting?!”

Hermes continue to fume, and slowly the orange sky was replaced by shades of purple and finally a starry night sky.

Kino removed a piece of rug from the baggages and layed it out on the ground, then put on her brown coat. She picked up the rifle that was leaning on Hermes, and checked its chamber to see whether it was loaded. After readjusting the scope on the Persuader, she lay it down next to the rug.

“Why do you carry THOSE newspapers by the way?”

Hermes suddenly thought of the question.

“The news is just a coincidence... as to why.”

Kino starts to remove single sheets of paper from the stack, and twisted them as if drying a towel, then lay them out in a sunburst formation.

“When there's no firewood around, they become a useful replacement.”

The match was lit with a single stroke of her boot, Kino spoke as she lighted up the newspaper.

“No matter what is printed on them.”

Under the starry deep purple sky, the earth was pitch black.

Except for a tiny point of light.

Kino no Tabi:Volume2 Chapter4

2009-02-15T19:42:00Z

Matt122004: New page: Land of Free Press -Believers- '''MEDIASQAURE DAILY''' TRAVELER SHOT MAN, POLICE DEEMS SELF DEFENCE. 4th. Day light. A shooting occurs at West 56th street, a traveler (Age unknown) w...

Land of Free Press

-Believers-

'''MEDIASQAURE DAILY'''

TRAVELER SHOT MAN, POLICE DEEMS SELF DEFENCE.

4th. Day light. A shooting occurs at West 56th street, a traveler (Age unknown) who enter the city 2 days ago shot a salary man (age 55) causing severe wounds. Police deem the traveler acted in self defense, the traveler has left the border that evening.

Police will discuss further enforcement regarding self defense and Persuader ownership.

MALE OFFICE WORK SHOT AND WOUNDED FOR “SUSPECTED THEFT”

4th morning around 11:29, on the West 56th street, a visiting traveler who enter the city 2 days before got into an argument with a male officer worker who wish to take a closer look at the traveler's Motorad. When the officer worker try to approach the traveler, the traveler suddenly shot him twice with a Persuader, hitting the man in the left shoulder and left leg. The wounded was rush to the hospital by medics, from reports, would require a full month of rest to recover.

The traveler stay for questioning by the police investigation, according to the traveler, the office worker was attempting to steal the Motorad and stroke first, the traveler was reacting in self defense. The inspectors accepted the explanation and allow the traveler to pass through the border the same evening.

The incident took place at the busy west gate and cause quite a commotion with onlookers, luckily no one was hurt by stray bullet.

On regards to “self defense shooting”, there was case 4 days earlier at South Section, where a young man attacked a policeman, his partner fire upon the young man without warning, the young man died from 14 gunshots. The police force deem the shooting as an act of self defense, but many who believe the case was a case of police abuse took to the street for demonstration. (See page 39 for details)

STREET KILLINGS? THE TRAGEDY OF “SELF DEFENSE” SHOOTINGS.

The peaceful street was disturb by a loud gunshot, and followed by cries of panic. All this happen in broad daylight and plain view of pedestrians.

At the scene, a man was found curled up on the pavement, his shoulder and leg bleeding profusely. A young woman is at his side providing medical assistance. Witness reported tat there was a traveler with a drawn and smoking Persuader, the traveler did not act to aid the wounded man, but merely stood and stare at the scene coldly.

The man is a white collar worker in his 50s from the a leading medical equipment firm. On the day of incident, the man was in the area for business reason. Before the shooting, he had just share a meal with colleagues at a near by restaurant.

According to statement from his colleagues, the man was in high spirit and in loud conversation, saw the parked Motorad by the street as said “that is an nice bike.”. The owner of the Motorad appear shortly and demand rudely that the man to stay away from the Motorad. Although the man lightly rebuke the traveler for the rudeness, but the traveler would hear nothing of it and continue to order the man away from the Motorad. When the man attempt to step closer to the traveler, he was suddenly shot twice by the traveler, without warning. He was wounded in the left should and left leg, the pain cause him to collapse on the pavement.

He was sent to a hospital for operations, due to severalty of his wound, he would a month or more to completely recover. The shot to the leg was particularly dangerous, narrowly missing major arteries by a couple inches, the lead surgeon commented that “If the shot was any closer, it would have sent him into critical condition.” The news was too traumatic for the man and cause him to jumble up his memory of the incident.

Visiting family member also express disbelieve at the incident, to quote “Why should such a thing happen?”. Later that evening, the family member learned that the police has mark the case as rightful self defense, and allow the traveler to exit the border, this outrage the family member further into saying “He (the man) has done nothing wrong, was shot but the shooter is able to walk off scotch free! This is injustice!”, the man's attorney expressed “ We can't let the police continue with their dictatorship.”, they will be suing the police force regarding the investigation.

'''DISCUSSION OF OPITIONS'''

JUSTIFYING SELF DEFENSE IS THE BANKRUPTCY OF THE NATION

(Tony Megtanie - Retired South Section local court magistrate)

I believe hat the traveler have choose to fire the shot in an avoidable situation. It would not be hard to imagine that the traveler believe itself to be above the law and beyond retribution, for the fact that of being a foreigner. For shooting a citizen without provocation, this tells us that the traveler is a bloodthirsty fiend. It greatly disappoint me that the traveler wasn't arrested and brought to a court of law. This is deem a failure for the nation.

WAS THERE AN ACTUAL SHOOTING?

(Nihal Ruthbator - Chairman of Citizen's Eye on the Police)

Lately thee been many case where the police use justifiable self defense as an excuse in shooting incidents. Since the fatal shooting 4 days before, Persuader ownership and the definition of self defense has been hot topic on everyone's lips. Now with the latest shooting, I can help but to think that this is too much of a coincidence. Could it be that someone is manipulating the situation behind the scene? The traveler probably was in no danger of being arrest in the first place? The traveler could be getting paid for his involvement this very moment just beyond the border!

'''MEDIASQAURE DAILY'''

Year 893 7th of Doe

READER'S REVIEW CORNER

STRICTER IMMIGRATION CHECKS

(Betty Titanis - Female 28 Homemaker)

“Ouch! Ouch!”

Was my first response when I heard about the West side shooting on the radio. The one where the traveler badly wounded a man with a Persuader.

I also heard there was an uproar over the police's decision regarding the shootings. But what troubles me is how could someone like that was allowed to enter our border? I demand that the immigration office to take responsibility!

For us law abiding citizens, to own a Persuader require a strict background check, especially for small firearms. Yet this traveler who openly display a Persuader was allow to enter the border. I was even more shock to learn that the traveler was allowed to leave the border on the same day after the incident. I pains me to heard the situation of the hospitalized man.

When the news was open, I was return to reality by my 5 year old boy. He was asking me in a serious face “where did it hurt mommy?” I hurriedly told my boy “Mommy is ok now.”, to think that my dear boy would be worry about me, it fills me with tears. As I hold him tightly, my heart is filled with rage for the callous traveler. To let someone so dangerous enter our country armed is a huge mistake! For the safety of my child, I hope immigration will impose stricter checks.

PLEASE THROW AWAY YOUR GUN TRAVELER

(Anne Alywaltz - Female 7 Schooling)

Something bad happen near my home: a man who was looking a Motorad was shot by the owner, hurting the man's shoulder and leg.

Why would the travel do that? What is the reason?

“He was trying to steal my bike” the traveler said. But I think the man just want take a closer look at the beautiful Motorad. I think the man must be really hurt, his parent must be hurt too. Can't the traveler feel their pain? I believe the travel have waiting mommy and daddy too at home, what would the traveler feel if they were hurt?

Persuader are bad thing use to hurt and kill people and animal. I wish they would disappear, then no one will get hurt again. Please throw away your gun traveler.

MORE TRANSPARENCY IN CONTEST

(Elisa Blanc - Female 64 Home maker )

In regarding to the naming contest of the two month old forest panda, held by this paper a while back. I too has participated in the contest and eagerly awaits the result.

To conjure up the serene image of adorable panda living peacefully in the lust green forest, I named the new born “Woods”. A simple name that children can easily pick up, yet still carries the majesty of the forest, I believe there can be no better name than this and was very confident with the contest result.

But my heart sunk when the result was announced.

Not only my submission did not make it in the consolation, the biggest shock was the winning name was “Woody”, a mere single character different from mine. I would not have mid so such if the both was vastly different, but this result makes me doubt the decision of the panel of judges.

The winning name came from 17 year old girl from North Section, a girl shallow in life's experience could not have come up with a winning name.

I know that my suspicion seems mean, but I think the panel of judges took my submission and alter it slightly and pretend it submitted by the pre-selected girl and announce her as the winner.

There have been previous cases of fixing between organizer and the judging party, it would be hard to warrant that such handy-panty did not happen this time too.
So, for future contest such as these, there should be a neutral third party audit overseeing the process much like the Anti-Corruption Agency for the government.

'''THE BUSINESS AND FINANCE NEWS'''

Year 893 5th of Doe

TRAVELER SHOT MAN POLICE DEEM SELF DEFENSE

On the 4th, a traveler (age unknown) who enter the border 2 day ago, shot a man at West 56th Street in broad daylight. The man (age 55) was reported to be fiddling with the traveler's Motorad, after repeated warnings and return with threats to the traveler. Police deem the shooting as a case of legal self defense. The traveler as left the country on the same evening.

ATTEMPTED THEFT? MAN RECEIVE MINOR WOUNDS

At around 11:29 morning on the 4th, on West 56th street, a traveler who enter the country for sight seeing found a man touching the Motorad belonging to the traveler, the man even attempt to mount the Motorad. The traveler issued several verbal warning to the man, but he was too drunk to take heed and replies with threats. When the man grabs the traveler, the traveler was forced to shot him with a Persuader (.223 automatic)twice. The man was hit in the right shoulder and right leg and rushed to the hospital with minor wounds, doctor reported that recovery would take no more than a week.

The traveler was questioned by officer at the scene, after collecting report from witnesses, the police deem the traveler acted in self defense and was released from custody and allowed to pass through the border that evening.

The man was under the influence of alcohol during the incident, and was unable to recall what happened after he was sent to the hospital. He was given a stern warning by the police.

Crime is on the rise in our nation, and it has become a serious concern.4 days before in South Section there was case an escaped drug addict shot and critically wounded the physician-in-charge, and later attempted to take an officer's Persuader by force with a knife, other officer were forced to shot the addict to avoid a catastrophe. (More detail in Social section)

ROWDY DRUNK SHOULD BE PUNISH

Was the man using drunkenness as an excuse? Attempting to handle and operate the Motorad without permission and ignoring warning from it's owner.

In yesterday's incident, the man was clearly intoxicated and barely standing when he was shot by the traveler. He was participating in an company function in a nearby restaurant, according to restaurant staffs, they had been drinking a lot and are being loud and inconvenient to other patrons. One of the staff who tried to calm them down receive a face full of vulgarity.

After the man left the restaurant, the Motorad caught his attention and he immediately went to it, grabbing the handles and knocking on the gas tank. He was on the verge of hopping on to the Motorad when the traveler return, with newly brought fresh sandwiches.

The collection of witness reported that the traveler was being tactful with the encounter, but the man will have none of it, spouting phrase such as “You're not the boss of me!”. “I once rode a bike like this, so this is mine!”, “Show your respect youngster and get lost!” and more unintelligent babble. The traveler continues to request that the man leave the Motorad several in a clam cool voice, the man somehow took offend t the traveler's tone, he kicks the Motorad several time. He also repeatably thrown curse and tries to grapple the traveler, this is when the traveler was forced to shoot him.

Even though the bullet hit him on the shoulder, the man continues to stagger toward the traveler, forcing another shot to the leg from the traveler to finally stop his rampage.

Examination report from the hospital tell us that the Persuader used was of low caliber range, and will not be fatal as long as it did not hit the head or chest. From this wounds, it clearly shows that the traveler is a highly skill Persuader user to be able to avoid major arteries and bones.

The victim of this incident was released and left the country that evening, no charges was press against the man, thus no punishment was issued and his name not released.

But that was not the end of it, the rampaging of the drunken not only could cause trouble to travelers but it quite possibly harm any citizen.

READER'S REVIEW CORNER

THE CAUSE AND EFFECT OF SELF DEFENSE SHOOTING

(Ole Tucker - Retired Director of Ministry National Defense)

The traveler acted to protect the safety of property and live, a fully understandable act of self preservation. Te man have been messing with traveler's property and choose to ignore repeated warning for the traveler. Witness to the incident point out that the man was shouting gibberish was prepare to attack the traveler. Under no circumstance should violence be used as a solution, but I would like to applause the experienced and cool headed officer for classifying this incident as legal self defense.

ENFORCE ALCOHOL INTOXICATION LAW

(Timothy Tenostor – Chairman of “Parents who lost children to Alcohol Abuse”)

“Lawless, shameful and childish” could be the words the travel think of when mention of this nation. If we were to further charge the traveler with criminal charge, that would truly be tragic. I wish to applause our police force for their correct decision, for we always turn a blind eye to the drunk. Now is the time to face this growing social issue! Including problem of underage drinking, the intoxication need to be enforce now before our children became the next victim, by then it would be too late.

'''THE BUSINESS AND FINANCE NEWS'''

Year 893 7th of Doe

CITIZEN'S OPINION

ONE STEP AWAY FROM VICTORY

(Elisa Blanc - Female 64 Home maker )

In regarding to the naming contest of the two month old forest panda, held by this paper a while back. I too has participated in the contest and eagerly awaits the result.

To conjure up the serene image of adorable panda living peacefully in the lust green forest, I named the new born “Woods”. A simple name that children can easily pick up, yet still carries the majesty of the forest, I believe there can be no better name than this and was very confident with the contest result.

But my heart sunk when the result was announced.

Not only my submission did not make it in the consolation, the biggest shock was the winning name was “Woody”, a mere single character different from mine. I have been participating in similar public contest before, this is the first to be so close to victory, making his defeat most bitter.

But I will not give up, and will use this experience as a drive to perform better next time, even if my friends call me a stubborn and out of league. (edition has been made. Editor.)

DISAGREEING TO “SHOOTING EQUALS VILLAIN” MENTALITY

(Norgen Heidini – Male 76 Unemployed)

The was a case of shooting on the 4th involving a man and a traveler, when I heard the man's family attempt to sue the police force for their decision, it filled me with disgust.

The man was drunk in broad daylight, disturbing other's property, ignores warning from the owner and started a fight with the owner. It boggles my mind that the man still thinks he is innocent and not in the wrong. I would very much like to see the people who raise this brute!

Some might think the traveler has murder in mind, but the traveler only shot him in the shoulder and leg after repeated warnings. As someone who have serve 40 years in the police force at the front line against crime, if murder was the motive, the traveler would have aimed for the head or chest instead. If we were to frame the traveler as a criminal just because of the shooting, that would have been a grave mistake.

Can we afford to hide our head behind “Those who use greater, ie: Persuader, are the bad guys.”, making judgment without facts? Imagine you are caught in this situation, what would your action be? I hope everyone would cool their head and not overact over this incident.

TRAVERLER'S ACTION REMINDS ME OF A DARK PAST

(Anonymous – Female 30 Working)

The incident reminds me of something that happened to me before.

I was sexually harassed by a drunk when I was 15.

Although it was broad daylight, a red faced drunk in his 50s suddenly grab me on the street. As I scream in panic, the man continues to grope me. With his alcohol stinking breath, he cursed obscenities at me before stagger off laughing.

It was several hours later before my mother found me soaking by the street, she took me to the hospital and also reported to the police.

The police brought the man shortly, and in my rage and shame, I vow to bring him to justice. So I identified him as the culprit, but the man proclaim loudly “I am the headmaster of a renown high school, there is no way that I could have done this! If you continue this nonsense, I will sue you and your parent for slandering!”

Suffice to say, he was release due to lack of evident. He left not before leaving more obscenities and threats , my father later found out that the man truly is as he said, a headmaster of a renown high school and quite high up in the education ministry.

When he past away several years later, rumor of his past starts to surface. That cannot hold his liquor and has repeatably use obscenities in PTA meetings. I don't wish to dig up filth of a dead man, since I have no proof of the incident ever took place.

I just wish to express my admiration to the officer who decide to let the traveler go.

“------- but Hermes.”

Someone spoke in the middle of a desert.

She sat on a sea of pebbles that spread out in all directions, the sun is setting in the west, turning the earth and sky a bright orange.

She is about 15, with a mop of short black hair. Large eyes adore her taut face, she wore a black jacker over her should, a simple but thick belt around her waist, a Persuader holster is strapped to her right thigh.

In her hand are a roll of newspaper she have been reading, around here scatter more sheets of newspaper.

A Motorad is parked nearby.

A rifle type Persuader is leaning against the Motorad, next to a large travel bag.

Hermes, the Motorad, happily chirp in. “A gun sling traveler on a Motorad? That sound just like you Kino! I bet anyone who has read the news would have go 'Oh! That's Kino!'”

The girl named Kino, smiled sourly and said “You are being rude.... I would never open fire on a street like that.”

“Oh well, maybe.”

Hermes paused and asked.

“Why do you think the fellow open fire?”

She stares at the dipping sun in the far horizon and answer honestly.

“I don't know. I can't make a sound conclusion from these reports. He might a blood thirsty killer who like to taunt his victim, or he could a man of justice who only retaliate only when forced. But he could also be neither.”

“Is that so.... but Kino, have you realize that most critical thing that is missing from all this reporting?”

“Emm? What.”

Kino tilt her head to one side with a look of confusion. Hermes quickly solve the mystery himself.

“The Motorad's side of the story of course! They never border to interview the biggest wetness to the incident! And they call this unbiased reporting?!”

Hermes continue to fume, and slowly the orange sky is replace by shades of purple and finally a starry night sky.

Kino remove a piece of rug from the baggages and lay it out on the ground, then put on her brown coat. She pick up the rifle that was leaning on Hermes, and checks its chamber to see whether it was loaded. After readjusting the scope on the Persuader, she lay it down next to the rug..

“Why do you carry THOSE newspaper by the way?”

Hermes suddenly though of the question.

“The news are just a coincidence... as to why.”

Kino starts to remove single sheet of paper from the stack, and twist them as if drying a towel, then lay them out in a sunburst formation.

“When there's no firewood around, they become useful replacement.”

The match was lite with a single stroke of her boot, Kino spoke as she light up the newspaper.

“No matter what is printed on them.”

Under a starry deep purple sky, the earth is pitch black.

Except for a tiny point of light.

Kino no Tabi:Volume10 Chapter5

2009-02-11T02:36:17Z

Matt122004:

In A Place Like This

—Preface—

“Hey, Kino. Is there really a country here?”

As Hermes ran along, it asked Kino this.

“Dunno…”

She cocked her head as she replied.

Kino and Hermes were in a desert. The hard-packed white earth stretched from horizon to horizon, as far as the eye could see.

Clouds covered the sky without fail and it was only a sheet of white. A white sky and a white earth. The farther you looked, the blurrier the distinction between the two. In such a blank world stood a lone Motorad.

Kino wore her yellow goggles and a bandana was wrapped around her face. She also had a long, brown coat on, with the extra-long hem rolled up to her thighs.

“Whaddya mean, Ms. Dunno?”

“Actually, I don’t even know why I’m even driving here. It’s strange.”

“I knew it. Well, it’s camel flag around here, I guess.”

“…I think you mean camouflage.”

“Yeah, that’s it! —Nice work.”

“If we go along further, we’ll figure it out.”

As Hermes said these things and made Kino tip her head again, she drove along. The scenery hardly changed, so it became even more doubtful whether they were moving at all. When some time passed in
this manner,

“Ah…”

This was what Kino found.

It was a very big sign. Half-buried and slanting in the white desert. The huge letters inscribed on
it—.

Kino stopped Hermes before the sign. She let down the kickstand and got off, wobbling over to the sign,

“Uuugh…”

And at length sunk down to her knees. On the sign was written thus:

“The afterword of Volume X begins here, so best regards.”

How can this be, Kino muttered as she beat her gloved fists into the white desert.

“‘So this was an afterword! —dammit, that blasted author did it after all!’”

So Hermes yelled enjoyably for and behind Kino. And then it whispered quietly.

“An afterword all of a sudden in the book—. It’s within the realm of some authors, though. This is just one of them.”

“Not only in the last volume but this one, too—how can he do this to a character?!”

Kino became angry, but we’ll ignore that as the afterword begins.

Okay, so, the afterword.

As usual, no spoilers. Reading this before the subsequent stories in this book is fine, too.

So now Kino’s gone up to X.

“Volume 10” is just one word, but since the year 2000 when the first volume went on sale, six years have passed. So if you’ve been reading since you were in sixth grade, you’re a high school senior, now. Amazing. As for me, it’s been a plentiful six years of experience and growth, I believe.

In all that time, Kino got a drama CD, an anime, video game, a signing at Entama, an anime movie in theaters, a speech on that stage, a signing in Taiwan, a second game—lots happened.

The book’s application manuscript that was originally the grand-prize winner of Dengeki Game Novel.
That it came this far is, by far, because of reader support.

For this turning point as the tenth volume, I am gratified again. Thank you.

However…… I must deliver some very disheartening news.

I’ve started to run out of material for the Kino series.

I’ve been doing my best writing this far, but…I can’t go on any longer.

I can’t think up any more...

For an interesting afterword!

October 2006
Keiichi Sigsawa, The Afterword Author Who Dreams of the Future

P.S. I’ll try my best.

Kino no Tabi:Volume10 Chapter2

2009-02-11T02:32:15Z

Matt122004: New page: A Tale of Braggarts —Fantasy— This story takes place in the dining hall of a hotel of a country. The dining hall took up the first floor of the wooden building. The floors were pa...

A Tale of Braggarts

—Fantasy—

This story takes place in the dining hall of a hotel of a country.

The dining hall took up the first floor of the wooden building. The floors were paneled with wood, the walls likewise, and wide beams crossed the high ceiling.

Between each beam, as well as between the beam and the wall, hung thick ropes.

They were the kind you could find on sailing vessels. Tens dangled low enough to touch a person’s head.

About twenty round tables were arranged on the floor. Only one had chairs, and it was there where four travelers had gathered.

All of them just came into the country that day.

One was a man in his fifties, traveling by coach.

One was a woman in her thirties going around in a four-wheel drive.

One was a youth in his twenties who befriended the woman and got a ride, but otherwise went on foot.

The last was a short-haired teenager with a large Revolver hung by the hip who rode a Motorad. (Note: A two-wheeled vehicle. Only denotes that it doesn't fly.)

After the four took their meals, they had their usual information exchange as they sipped tea. No other customers were present. Even the bartender was not at the back counter. And then.

“There’re travelers here!”

The residents gathered round, talking loudly. All at once, some thirty people crowded around the surprised guests.

After exchanging simple greetings, one countryman said this.

“Say, travelers. When you guys say stuff like, ‘These are the places I’ve seen up until now’ and people don’t believe you because they’ve got no way of checking the facts, you end up having to lie to satisfy them, right? So how about it? Tell us what kind of lies you make up when that happens. Something very imaginative, full of strange things that aren’t possible in reality—we’d like to hear those.”

This surprised travelers, but if you were told that the meals would be free of charge if each one shared such a story, how could you keep quiet?

The old man spoke.

“This, I once saw. In one country, everybody was a tub of lard—so obese that you’d think they weren’t human. Beauty and fat went hand-in-hand in their minds, I suppose, but anyhow, they pigged out every day. Obesity-related diseases manifested one after the other in them, but they didn’t care one bit. And when they finally got to the point where they can’t walk anymore, they were hailed as ‘saints,’ taken care of by someone, and led a life wholly devoted to eating until death. Body weight always exceeded 300 kg. The sheer load causes the flesh to separate from the bone, so that’s how they can’t move. Such things can’t be called human.”

The woman spoke.

“The country that surprised me the most would have to be this one. Its custom was to lop off a baby’s arm or leg once it was born. They considered having a full set of limbs too perfect and how ‘for a human, that isn’t beautiful,’ so they simply cut one off. They were even selling tools for that. Of course, that meant everyone there was missing an arm or a leg, and since it was their standard of beauty all this time, wherever I went, they always asked me with a frown, ‘Aren’t you ashamed to have all of your arms and legs?’ And eventually they got this close to cutting something off of me, so I shot off.”

The youth spoke.

“The one I went to was amazing. They had a law called the Middle Age Act. It says that if middle-aged people—adults who’ve developed their judgement—commit a crime, they’re innocent. As long as they agree to some simple reformation, they won’t be put in jail. It seems that their justification is this: ‘For such sensible adults to have committed the crime, they surely must have had no choice at the time. Hence, they cannot be charged with the crime.’ So the password in that country was always, ‘If you’re going to commit a crime, wait until middle age.’ Of course, most of the adults there were normal, but outrageous crimes cropped up every so often and gave me the creeps. I left pretty soon.”

The Motorad driver spoke.

“I once saw an entire land moving. It was about the size of this country we’re in, though beneath the huge walls were millions of caterpillars that never stopped moving. The people lived above them and traveled leisurely like that. When I got on, there were other countries blocking its way, but the moving country used high-power lasers that burned through the walls like paper and reflected every missile that came its way, so it went on in a matter of minutes. Even now, I believe that country must be wandering somewhere.”

The stories were finished.

They amused the residents very much, whose eyes opened wide and then laughed, “There’s no way that could ever be real!”

So they thanked the travelers for the good time. We’ll go pay the meal costs now, they said, and the morning is nigh, so we’ll be taking off.

Just like the way they came, they left in an instant.

The four sat there all alone. To break the sudden silence in the dining hall, the old man spoke.

“Everyone—. You thought that thinking up of a lie was too much trouble, and ended up telling your real experiences in the places you visited, didn’t you?”

The other three nodded. As they stared at the old man,

“Yeah. So did I.”

He matter-of-factly confessed the same. And then,

“Although the places we spoke of earlier were shocking…”

The three nodded. Then all four looked up at the hanging ropes.

“This country is quite amazing itself.”

And the three firmly nodded to the old man’s murmur.

For the residents who had just been there were dangling upside down from the ropes. All four continued staring up at the ropes.

At the bar counter, the bartender too hung upended from the rope tied to his knee.

“Would you like seconds?”

And asked this as he polished a glass.

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Chapter3

2009-02-07T11:51:45Z

Matt122004:

The Land of Ajin Daa and Iel Daa and Patsu-e Daa and Aghe Daa and Zex Daa and Zezeh Daa and Eque Daa and Cain Daa and Ceble Daa and Namee Daa and Nimiji Daa and Nonoe Daa and Hakim Daa and Hatto Daa and Hareha Daa and Himire Daa and Mijin Daa and Mimiru Daa and Yagie Daa and Joseph Daa and Lolon Daa and Roele Daa and Pretty Moo and Puree Moo and Pawhate Moo and Yem Moo and Sevoo Moo and Dadan Moo and Diane Moo and Namire Moo and Neway Moo and Nozam Moo and Heart Moo and Hammer Moo and Mion Moo and Movie Moo and Yafa Moo and José Moo and Laennu Moo and Lalan Moo and Lilin Moo and Lilly Moo and Rend Moo and Royui Moo and Warts Moo and Waji Moo and Tosenu Zei and Utoe Zei and Kemire Zei and Sapou Zei and Suren Zei and Sooreh Zei and Soleb Zei and Niyaei Zei and Niniji Zei and Noren Zei and Nogure Zei and Baare Zei and Hejimi Zei and Hotoe Zei and Homer Zei and Mienu Zei and Mia Zei amd Muffy Zei and Mojie Zei and Linda Zei and Riie Zei and Benole Doe and Cots Doe and Kachio Doe and Kumuni Doe and Sapoe Doe and Subure Doe and Takeu Doe and Taata Doe and Toyme Doe and Touma Doe and Nack Doe and Nefa Doe and Nozan Doe and Nomiru Doe and Hobzi Doe and Meena Doe and Mobley Doe and Yohweh Doe and Link Doe and List Doe and Lule Doe and Luai Doe and Lemea Doe and Rojie Doe and Wacko Doe and Wacky Doe and Mimini Roo and Totetsu Roo and Karei Roo and Umimu Roo and Ereni Roo and Sabere Roo and Suzey Roo and Soap Roo and Dante Roo and Toll Roo and Nawdge Roo and Nemumi Roo and Bazil Roo and Hijibi Roo and Bouno Roo and Mamie Roo and Mabio Roo and Magare Roo and Megano Roo and Moiz Roo and Yoad Roo and Lilis Roo and Wood Goo and Otto Goo and Sonure Goo and Soae Goo and Taaa Goo and Neaka Goo and Hibini Goo and Homue Goo and Mox Goo and Mart Goo and Meemi Goo and Muei Goo and Meime Goo and Rufy Goo and Lett Goo and Ka-chin Soo and Emidzu Soo and Omiz Soo and Komise Soo and Code Suu and Slet Soo and Taleb Soo and Chijie Soo and Nazae Soo and Neoi Soo and Fweoo Soo and Bohma Soo and Deron Soo and Mooch Soo and Memiru Soo and Model Soo and Yomei Soo and Raara Soo and Lelet Soo and Waoji Soo and Kimaa Soo and Emize Yoo and Orote Yoo and Ozere Yoo and Sametsu Yoo and Soob Yoo and Soie Yoo Chimui Yoo and Torenu Yoo and Nazem Yoo and Narere Yoo and Hajin Yoo and Fu-fu Yoo and Hoy Yoo and Majin Yoo and Muau Yoo and Sayan Yoo and Modd Yoo and Rean Yuu and Buyme Aa and Mirei Aa and Orega Aa and Kion Aa and Keeze Aa and Kitaze Aa and Kuree Aa and Sawyou Aa and Shiogu Aa and Sefumi Aa and Soshimu Aa and Takui Aa and Dummy Aa and Chitami Aa and Teraa Aa and Naare Aa and Nuae Aa and Noway Aa and Foome Aa and Hegyy Aa and Hett Aa and Hotai Aa and Mapuo Aa and Mukyu Aa and Mezuru Aa and Mazuru Aa and Mokio Aa and Moork Aa and Yuiki Aa and Yoju Aa and Raoi Aa and Rimie Aa and Ryoki Aa and Ruuze Aa and Rujie Aa and Reira Aa and Reran Aa and Watt Aa and Wakim Aa and Ageze Oah and Yoki Oah and Shiami Oah and Semure Oah and Tayune Oah and Seou Oah and Sobuo Oah and Sorere Oah and Chiei Oah and Doren Oah and Neere Oah and Nuoki Oah and Neboo Oah and Bajee Oah and Nesuto Oah and Hamel Oah and Fubire Oah and Heyaa Oah and Heren Oah and Minami Oah and Mujina Oah and Moue Oah and Yoja Oah and Ryuk Oah and Ruve Oah and Rote Oah and Rukusu Oah and Olga Oah and Waren Oah and Watasu Oah and Umizu Oah and Bufumi Oah and Saeo Tsoo and Ieji Tsoo and Uzue Tsoo and Soyui Tsoo and Tsuie Tsoo and Dodo Tsoo and Nikoji Tsoo and Heat Tsoo and Yaeji Tsoo and Mirai Tsoo and Rimaa Tsoo and Minai Tsoo and Waamu Tsoo and Dagatsu Behh and Grey Behh and Ku-nu Behh and Ijio Behh and Seruru Behh and Tabure Behh and Toots Behh and Newt Behh and Nuzei Behh and Haah Behh and Heae Behh and Mazeeh Behh and Matt Behh and Rayuo Behh and Rigan Behh and Rojia Behh and Warz Behh and Sageru Foo and Kobaze Foo and Samere Foo and Seau Foo and Tamiu Foo and Furen Foo and Mibure Foo and Raeo Fuu and Loju Foo and Lost Foo and Wadge Foo and Bimit Kei and Save Kei and Darea Kei and Tsubuni Kei and Nebure Kei and Bart Kei and Babae Kei and Hodge Kei and Hoboo Kei and Bojin Kei and Maero Kei and Makina Kei and Migia Kei and Wafa Kei and Maze Kei and Mett Kei and Meimi Kei and Yumere Kei and Todd Kei and Rajif Kei and Ranzo Kei and Luan Kei and Russo Kei and Waff Kei and Migue Kaa and Kezemi Kaa and Danre Kaa and Dzujimi Kaa and Nemibi Kaa and Netra Kaa and Bajimu Kaa and Fozo Kaa and Holm Kaa and Hobzi Kaa and Mugae Kaa and Yumea Kaa and Ruum Kaa and Leamu Kaa and Wamji Kaa and Wazowa Kaa and Hamire Kaa and Nouno Kaa and Shachi Kaa and Karenu Ehh and Collets Ehh and Seren Ehh and Soren Ehh and Dzuaa Ehh and Nanae Ehh and Nuzeto Ehh and Hojee Ehh and Hogoni Ehh and Chachi Ehh and Memee Ehh and Mogii Ehh and Yujin Ehh and Ladd Ehh and Liinu Ehh and Rolan Ehh and Amaru Taa and Cassius Taa and Kiano Taa and Kohle Taa and Kohlen Taa and Ijimu Taa and Sazete Taa and Tatami Taa and Chijiru Taa and Teite Taa and Nibure Taa and Negami Taa and Nate Taa and Haazo Taa and Bobby Taa and Maama Taa and Emmy Taa and Yize Taa and Lofa Taa and Wasel Taa and Ward Taa and Wakio Taa and Web Key and Iini Key and Kaats Key and Baneme Key and Batro Key and Ero Key and Konre Key and Kone Key and Sheet Key and Sozzo Key and Tarets Key and Chizuru Key and Van Key and Teton Key and Tomoo Key and Hamim Key and Marze Key and Marin Key and Mufs Key and Mijika Key and Pho Key and Fin Key and Hotou Key and Magae Key and Rajin Key and Ranji Key and Rageru Key and Reem Key and Rikue Key and Ruden Key and Roato Key and Waaku Key and Wareb Key and Roton Key and Migumi Jee and Memeto Jee and Meren Jee and Ipumu Jee and Otomu Jee and Karen Jee and Korin Jee and Sanre Jee and Sand Jee and Shiee Jee and Shiera Jee and Soora Jee and Sukou Jee and Sonye Jee and Temib Jee and Tomas Jee and Nukio Jee and Note Jee and Hajire Jee and Photeh Jee and Hobuyu Jee and Muju Jee and Mugaa Jee and Majina Jee and Mofa Jee and Moaf Jee and Yaana Jee and Yakoji Jee and Yuuno Jee and and Yueba Jee and Yuyue Jee and Yoenu Jee and Yohimu Jee and Ragumi Jee and and Rimidzu Jee and Rupal Jee and Wanre Jee and Anzo Yaa and Kamue Yaa and Coats Yaa and Spats Yaa and Zion Yaa and Derenu Yaa and Garen Yaa and Kugeze Yaa and Kody Yaa and Umea Yaa and Sagan Yaa and Shibua Yaa and Taata Yaa and Toile Yaa and Ninie Yaa and Nekou Yaa and Nomue Yaa and Hajito Yaa and Foji Yaa and Maei Yaa and Muiji Yaa and Mugan Yaa and Mujin Yaa and Mejina Yaa and Meil Yaa and Mode Yaa and Yojin Yaa and Yott Yaa and Raffy Yaa and Rurue Yaa and Rubal Yaa and Rowon Yaa and Wakofu Yaa
— With You —

A car ran on as it brushed the blue-green sea.

Small, yellow, and rundown, ready to fall apart at any moment; the fact that it was still running was a miracle.

Luggage packed the back seat, and additional fuel cans on the roof and rear carrier, clunked together noisily.

The car hobbled on the border of the beach and the blue sea, tires treading the fairly damp sand.

Ahead, the right hand was earth and the left the sea.

The sea was calm and the white edges of waves piled upon one another, breaking and receding on the shore.

The long stretch of shoal led on to the desert. Though a desert, it was not sandy but rather a space of rocks and hard earth that stretched to the horizon. No mountains, no greens.

There was not a cloud in the sky, and the white sun at its zenith shone radiantly.

It shone radiantly, but this was the middle of winter, so it hardly contributed to the temperature very much. Only a comfortable wind blew from shore to sea.

In the driver seat, a woman with long black hair of unknown age gripped the handle. She wore a white shirt and a black jacket of high quality. On her thigh, there was a large caliber revolver in its holster.

On the left passenger seat stood a man. Hair of light brown, short-sleeved jacket, handsome and on the short side. On his left leg, a Persuader with a square barrel could be seen in its holster. (Note: A Persuader is a firearm; in this case, it is a pistol.)

Half of the man stuck out of the sunroof as he held binoculars to his eyes, inspecting the way ahead. Direction: South.

And then,

“I see it! We’re almost there! Ahh, wow, that took a while. How boring it was.”

So saying happily, the man thumped down in his seat.

Very soon, a diminutive island revealed itself through the windshield.

It was a green island.

This island was linked to the shore, located on the straight coast of some hundred meters, the round little island was linked by shore and sand.

“I see, an island connected to the mainland via tombolo. The surrounding sand formed a beach around the island.”

The woman in the driver’s seat said nonchalantly.

The main in the passenger’s seat looked at her from the side.

“Quite knowledgeable, aren’t you, Master? It’s the first I’ve ever heard you say anything of the kind.”

“It’s the sort of thing that wouldn’t bother anyone whether you remember it or not, that’s why.”

“Well, certainly… But, now I remember it. ‘Tombolo.’ I won’t forget. Though I can’t tell when I’d apply the knowledge next.”

“Then I’ll supplement that. The part that stretches out into the sea is called a spit, and the part that connects to the island and the opposite shore is a sandbar.”

“Wow. —Would that happen to be on the test?”

“Who knows. Do you still intend to go to school?”

“Not at all. Besides, when I was a kid, I was quite the stellar student. Full marks on all tests. Though I was a prodigy with a promising future.”

“……”

“Aren’t you going to ask ‘why’s that?’”

“Why’s that?”

“I forgot. I have a habit of forgetting things that don’t much matter.”

While this silly talk was carrying on, the car neared the island.

The island was incredibly round, packed with mountains, and entirely covered with water and plants.

From the sky, the island would look like a lone green dot.

And, it showed proof of human settlement.

The houses on the slopes were buried into the trees, and a number of wooden boats floated by the rocks onshore. There also appeared to be storage houses.

The walls were located by the sandbank where people placed rocks to block vehicle entry.

“Come now, no one’d ever think of attacking a place so remote.”

So said the man.

Now when the car approached the shore at the foot of the island, it started curving towards the bridge of clumped sand—that is, to the left.

As they advanced on the sandy bridge, the green mountain began to tug up more and more. As small as it looked far away, close up, it was actually quite huge. Diameter: about two kilometers.

Evergreens overgrew the island and birds flew high overhead.

Ahead of the sandbank, the ground flattened out near the rocks and several erected houses were visible. The residents appeared to total some teens of people.

They wore articles called short sleeves and shorts—that sort of simple clothing. They looked curiously at the oncoming car. Smiles adorned their suntanned faces.

As the car approached the stone wall, several middle-aged men, barehanded, approached the vehicle.

The lady and man descended the car and began exchanging greetings with the people. Then they sought permission for entry.

The residents happily welcomed the travelers, since a year had passed without any visitors.

It was not possible to enter the country—that is, the island—as they were, so the car was left at the walls. The man took the two bags and entered the walls.

Then,

“Hm…?”

He noticed some letters inscribed on a stone.

The faces were sanded smoothly. Each rock seemed of considerable weight, and across the surface spanned many letters and numbers, astonishingly neat. Rather than carved, the characters looked fresh out of a book.

The man stopped in his tracks and the woman likewise cast over her eyes.

“…well, not that I can read these, but what are these characters?”

When the male traveler asked a countryman, the latter replied with a smile.

“That here is the name of our country.”

“Name? —so then, this long string is all of it?”

“Yes. All of the characters written there make up our country’s name. It’s carved in properly using our ancient written language.”

The traveler was speechless for a while.

“That’s long.”

Once he said so,

“Yes, it’s long,”

The countryman smiled.

The female traveler glanced at the man who held the luggage. He continued,

“Why is it so long, if I may ask?”

The countryman responded, still smiling.

“We do not know, either. But, it’s the name.”

And he pointed to another rock. It was smaller, right next to the long, long country name, which also had an engraving. This one, however, was short.

“Aah, I can read that one.”

It had a number. Only reading “1,004.”

“That’s the population in our country now. When there is a change, a new number is inscribed on a new rock.”

So the countryman said.

And so, the pair who got on shore were guided to the largest wooden building in the vicinity labeled “Public Hall.”

There, they received a very grand welcome. It was a dinner with the guides (who were all adults).

Over half of the 1,004 people who were not present got into a great fuss, pushing each other aside to get a glimpse of the travelers. Once men and women of all ages gathered, they popped their faces by turn through the hall’s window.

The lady always kept her cool, and the man at times smiled and waved, winked at the younger ladies, and responded to the residents’ queries.

The elder came out to greet them, a dinner of fish and chicken.

It definitely was not a high-class sort of meal, but the pair knew well how this poor country was already scraping by on their limited resources, so they thanked them politely and dug in.

There, they were asked about the state of nearby nations and replied sincerely.

There was no empire planning to attack, nor some deadly epidemic that hadn’t struck them yet. The people were relieved.

After dinner, the guides attended to the guests. They will walk the island—essentially, the country. Shuffling behind, the leisurely residents began maintaining their distance.

The entire island was mountainous, so every path was sloped. Narrow roads wound about the island and all wooden houses were modified to them.

The forest was thick, abundant in greens. Birds called excitedly. The early afternoon was very tranquil.

Upon ascending the mountain, located on the summit—the highest place in the country—was a pool brimming with beautifully clear water. Like the crater of a volcano, there were depressions in the ground where the water could collect.

It was a pond meant to accumulate water during the rainy reason for half the year. Which meant someone cleared away part of the mountain and labored to dig a deep hole long, long ago.

Once they learned that this water jug was the sustenance of 1,004 people,

“That’s terrible. Whatever I do, I’d better not fall.”

The male traveler joked and made them laugh, then moved away from the water’s edge.

The tour of the island ended and the two returned to the public hall. They sat on the bench prepared for them and took some hot tea.

The sky gradually turned to madder red and reddened the desert earth.

The guide warned the clusters of surrounding people not to push, and so it ended up that they clustered about the travelers a distance away.

“Feels like being a star. Even though we’ll be leaving tomorrow. I wonder if they’ll remember us?”

So said the male traveler.

And then with a preface of Oh, come to think of it,

“Now that I recall, this country’s name is very long, isn’t it? Isn’t it troublesome to remember?”

“No. Everyone remembers it easily, sir. And we’ll never forget it,” one of the guides smiled. We’ll prove it to you, he said, and from the crowd,

“Miss White Fish Lover. If you please, come here.”

He called up a girl.

The male traveler tipped his head slightly at the name.

The girl named “Miss White Fish Lover,” about eight years old, leapt happily out from the line, and halted before the travelers and the guide seated on the bench.

“Good afternoon, Mister Traveler. Welcome to our country!”

The pair said thank you to the smiling girl.

The guide gently asked the girl,

“Miss White Fish Lover, can you recite the name?”

The girl briskly and happily replied.

“Of course! There’s no one here who can’t do it!”

“These two travelers aren’t native here, so they can’t read the letters on that stone. So, Miss
White Fish Lover, could you recite it for them?”

“Yes! It’s a simple service to render!”

And then the girl sucked in a breath, as if before a recital.

“I am going to say the name. This is the country of Ajin Daa and Iel Daa and Patsu-e Daa and Aghe Daa and Zex Daa and Zezeh Daa and Eque Daa and Cain Daa and Ceble Daa and Namee Daa and Nimiji Daa and Nonoe Daa and Hakim Daa and Hatto Daa and Hareha Daa and Himire Daa and Mijin Daa and Mimiru Daa and Yagie Daa and Joseph Daa and Lolon Daa and Roele Daa and Pretty Moo and—”

As he watched this girl who ran it off so fluently, matched with an equally smooth enumeration,

“Wow.”

Some of the male traveler’s surprise escaped his lips.

The female traveler watched the girl’s face quietly.

As the girl took a short breather, she continued on with the name.

“—Puree Moo and Pawhate Moo and Yem Moo and Sevoo Moo and Dadan Moo and Diane Moo and Namire Moo and Neway Moo and Nozam Moo and Heart Moo and Hammer Moo and Mion Moo and Movie Moo and Yafa Moo and José Moo and Laennu Moo and Lalan Moo and Lilin Moo and Lilly Moo and Rend Moo and Royui Moo and Warts Moo and Waji Moo and Tosenu Zei and Utoe Zei and Kemire Zei and Sapou Zei and Suren Zei and Sooreh Zei and Soleb Zei and Niyaei Zei and Niniji Zei and Noren Zei and Nogure Zei and Baare Zei and Hejimi Zei and Hotoe Zei and Homer Zei and Mienu Zei and Mia Zei amd Muffy Zei and Mojie Zei and Linda Zei and Riie Zei and Benole Doe and Cots Doe and Kachio Doe and Kumuni Doe and Sapoe Doe and Subure Doe and Takeu Doe and Taata Doe and Toyme Doe and Touma Doe and Nack Doe and Nefa Doe and Nozan Doe and Nomiru Doe and Hobzi Doe and Meena Doe and Mobley Doe and Yohweh Doe and Link Doe and List Doe and Lule Doe and Luai Doe and Lemea Doe and Rojie Doe and Wacko Doe and—”

“Hm…”

Around there, the male traveler noticed something.

Behind the girl, the other citizens were moving their mouths, matched word-for-word to the girl’s incantation.

That meant they had said it all this time without missing a word.

Amazing, the traveler mouthed.

And the name still went on.

“—Wacky Doe and Mimini Roo and Totetsu Roo and Karei Roo and Umimu Roo and Ereni Roo and Sabere Roo and Suzey Roo and Soap Roo and Dante Roo and Toll Roo and Nawdge Roo and Nemumi Roo and Bazil Roo and Hijibi Roo and Bouno Roo and Mamie Roo and Mabio Roo and Magare Roo and Megano Roo and Moiz Roo and Yoad Roo and Lilis Roo and Wood Goo and Otto Goo and Sonure Goo and Soae Goo and Taaa Goo and Neaka Goo and Hibini Goo and Homue Goo and Mox Goo and Mart Goo and Meemi Goo and Muei Goo and Meime Goo and Rufy Goo and Lett Goo and Ka-chin Soo and Emidzu Soo and Omiz Soo and Komise Soo and Code Suu and Slet Soo and Taleb Soo and Chijie Soo and Nazae Soo and Neoi Soo and Fweoo Soo and Bohma Soo and Deron Soo and Mooch Soo and Memiru Soo and Model Soo and Yomei Soo and Raara Soo and Lelet Soo and Waoji Soo and Kimaa Soo and Emize Yoo and Orote Yoo and Ozere Yoo and Sametsu Yoo and Soob Yoo and Soie Yoo Chimui Yoo and Torenu Yoo and Nazem Yoo and Narere Yoo and Hajin Yoo and Fu-fu Yoo and Hoy Yoo and Majin Yoo and Muau Yoo and Sayan Yoo and Modd Yoo and Rean Yuu and Buyme Aa and Mirei Aa and Orega Aa and Kion Aa and Keeze Aa and Kitaze Aa and Kuree Aa and Sawyou Aa and Shiogu Aa and Sefumi Aa and Soshimu Aa and Takui Aa and Dummy Aa and Chitami Aa and Teraa Aa and Naare Aa and Nuae Aa and Noway Aa and Foome Aa and Hegyy Aa and Hett Aa and Hotai Aa and Mapuo Aa and Mukyu Aa and Mezuru Aa and Mazuru Aa and Mokio Aa and Moork Aa and Yuiki Aa and Yoju Aa and Raoi Aa and Rimie Aa and Ryoki Aa and Ruuze Aa and Rujie Aa and Reira Aa and Reran Aa and Watt Aa and Wakim Aa and Ageze Oah and Yoki Oah and Shiami Oah and Semure Oah and Tayune Oah and Seou Oah and Sobuo Oah and Sorere Oah and Chiei Oah and Doren Oah and Neere Oah and Nuoki Oah and Neboo Oah and Bajee Oah and Nesuto Oah and Hamel Oah and Fubire Oah and Heyaa Oah and Heren Oah and Minami Oah and Mujina Oah and Moue Oah and Yoja Oah and Ryuk Oah and—”

Around here, even the male traveler who was incredibly impressed at first became exceedingly bored.

As he expressed admiration for the girl and the people behind her silently moving their mouths,

“……”

The man quietly, with indescribable expression, glanced at his neighbor.

The female traveler had her eyes fastened on the girl.

So he also returned his sight to the girl.

Her voice—yes, it still continued.

“—Ruve Oah and Rote Oah and Rukusu Oah and Olga Oah and Waren Oah and Watasu Oah and Umizu Oah and Bufumi Oah and Saeo Tsoo and Ieji Tsoo and Uzue Tsoo and Soyui Tsoo and Tsuie Tsoo and Dodo Tsoo and Nikoji Tsoo and Heat Tsoo and Yaeji Tsoo and Mirai Tsoo and Rimaa Tsoo and Minai Tsoo and Waamu Tsoo and Dagatsu Behh and Grey Behh and Ku-nu Behh and Ijio Behh and Seruru Behh and Tabure Behh and Toots Behh and Newt Behh and Nuzei Behh and Haah Behh and Heae Behh and Mazeeh Behh and Matt Behh and Rayuo Behh and Rigan Behh and Rojia Behh and Warz Behh and Sageru Foo and Kobaze Foo and Samere Foo and Seau Foo and Tamiu Foo and Furen Foo and Mibure Foo and Raeo Fuu and—”
When it got to this point, the male traveler began to think of something else.
He thought, When was the last time I calibrated the alignment laser on this Persuader? After puzzling, he remembered somehow, and then, I guess it was a while back so should I do it now?
“—Loju Foo and Lost Foo and Wadge Foo and Bimit Kei and Save Kei and Darea Kei and Tsubuni Kei and Nebure Kei and Bart Kei and Babae Kei and Hodge Kei and Hoboo Kei and Bojin Kei and Maero Kei and Makina Kei and Migia Kei and Wafa Kei and Maze Kei and Mett Kei and Meimi Kei and Yumere Kei and Todd Kei and Rajif Kei and Ranzo Kei and Luan Kei and Russo Kei and Waff Kei and Migue Kaa and Kezemi Kaa and Danre Kaa and Dzujimi Kaa and Nemibi Kaa and Netra Kaa and Bajimu Kaa and Fozo Kaa and Holm Kaa and Hobzi Kaa and Mugae Kaa and Yumea Kaa and Ruum Kaa and Leamu Kaa and Wamji Kaa and Wazowa Kaa and Hamire Kaa and Nouno Kaa and Shachi Kaa and Karenu Ehh and Collets Ehh and Seren Ehh and Soren Ehh and Dzuaa Ehh and Nanae Ehh and Nuzeto Ehh and Hojee Ehh and Hogoni Ehh and Chachi Ehh and Memee Ehh and Mogii Ehh and Yujin Ehh and Ladd Ehh and Liinu Ehh and—”

The country name went on.

At this time, the male traveler thought about the silencing bullets he acquired from the previous country.

The gunpowder for firing the shot was in a small iron bag, and supposedly, the explosion would expand inside and be enough to propel the bullet, thus no sound from the discharge. The idea, at least, was unique.

I bought it ‘cause it seemed interesting, but the firepower was weak when I tried it out, so when would I be able to use it? the man wondered.

“—Rolan Ehh and Amaru Taa and Cassius Taa and Kiano Taa and Kohle Taa and Kohlen Taa and Ijimu Taa and Sazete Taa and Tatami Taa and Chijiru Taa and Teite Taa and Nibure Taa and Negami Taa and Nate Taa and Haazo Taa and Bobby Taa and Maama Taa and Emmy Taa and Yize Taa and Lofa Taa and Wasel Taa and Ward Taa and Wakio Taa and Web Key and Iini Key and Kaats Key and Baneme Key and Batro Key and Ero Key and Konre Key and Kone Key and Sheet Key and Sozzo Key and Tarets Key and Chizuru Key and Van Key and Teton Key and Tomoo Key and Hamim Key and Marze Key and Marin Key and Mufs Key and Mijika Key and Pho Key and Fin Key and Hotou Key and Magae Key and Rajin Key and Ranji Key and Rageru Key and Reem Key and Rikue Key and Ruden Key and Roato Key and Waaku Key and Wareb Key and Roton Key and Migumi Jee and Memeto Jee and Meren Jee and Ipumu Jee and Otomu Jee and Karen Jee and Korin Jee and Sanre Jee and Sand Jee and Shiee Jee and Shiera Jee and Soora Jee and Sukou Jee and Sonye Jee and Temib Jee and Tomas Jee and Nukio Jee and Note Jee and Hajire Jee and—”

Now the male traveler didn’t think of anything.

He had achieved a state of selflessness.

“—Photeh Jee and Hobuyu Jee and Muju Jee and Mugaa Jee and Majina Jee and Mofa Jee and Moaf Jee and Yaana Jee and Yakoji Jee and Yuuno Jee and and Yueba Jee and Yuyue Jee and Yoenu Jee and Yohimu Jee and Ragumi Jee and and Rimidzu Jee and Rupal Jee and Wanre Jee and Anzo Yaa and Kamue Yaa and Coats Yaa and Spats Yaa and Zion Yaa and Derenu Yaa and Garen Yaa and Kugeze Yaa and Kody Yaa and Umea Yaa and Sagan Yaa and Shibua Yaa and Taata Yaa and Toile Yaa and Ninie Yaa and Nekou Yaa and Nomue Yaa and Hajito Yaa and Foji Yaa and Maei Yaa and Muiji Yaa and Mugan Yaa and Mujin Yaa and Mejina Yaa and Meil Yaa and Mode Yaa and Yojin Yaa and Yott Yaa and Raffy Yaa and Rurue Yaa and Rubal Yaa and Rowon Yaa and Wakofu Yaa!”

The girl said it all marvelously.

When she did, the male traveler stood up—

“That was brilliant!”

—and sincerely praised her.

As he hid his relief that it was finally over—

“You remembered all of it! I’m impressed!”

The girl turned a little bashful.

“Oh, ah…it’s normal. Everyone can do it.”

“But still, it’s amazing. The name is astounding enough, but that everyone knows it just blows me away.”

So the man said, and started to fumble in his pockets for something that could serve as a reward for the girl—an empty bullet shell, for instance—but then thought it unjust to treat one person specially above the rest, and set the thought down.

“Thank you. Thank you very much.”

So words would have to do.

The guide interjected.

“Good job, Miss White Fish Lover. Let’s go back, now.”

And so the girl bowed her head politely and trotted back to her place. The adults nearby patted her head.

“Quite amazing. I’m impressed.”

The female traveler turned to the guide as she said this.

The guide, a young person in the twenties—

“In our country, we teach them the name as soon as they can speak. If they don’t know it, it would be awkward not to be able to tell whoever asks for it.”

—said this with an air of pride.

In the eventide, the man inquired.

“And you don’t know the history behind the name?”

“Yes, we don’t. But, it’s comprised of our names. That will never change and we will be remembering it forever.”

This time, the woman opened her mouth.

“The girl earlier who was called Miss White Fish Lover —that is a nickname, isn’t it? It seems that you always hide your real name and go by aliases here.”

“Yes, we do. Well-deduced! I was wondering for a moment if I’d have to explain that.”

“There was another country I visited that had done the same thing.”

“Oh, so there are others! I’m relieved—I thought we were the only ones who did this. That’s wonderful to hear!”

So the guide said happily.

For a time afterwards, the people thought of nicknames for the two travelers for the duration of their stay.

Then when everyone argued back and forth over this and that—

In the end, the woman was “The Miss with Flowing Black Hair,” and the man, “Mister Luggage Carrier.”

“The Miss with Flowing Black Hair” and “Mister Luggage Carrier” stayed in the only guest house that night.

The next morning, they thanked their hosts for the fresh fish.

And some time past noon,

“Thank you very much. We’re grateful for the warm welcome and will be leaving now.”

“Thanks, everyone. This was a very wonderful country. —The name’s a tad difficult for me to remember, so what about ‘The Green Island’? —Well, then.”

The male and female travelers left the country with the long, long name.

And not soon after they departed.

Specifically, across the northern horizons, when the mountains fell away from view.

“Oh? —Someone’s there.”

The man in the driver’s seat lessened the accelerator.

The car that wasn’t going fast to begin with gradually dropped speed and stopped off to the side.

Other than a man in his mid-twenties, in a world only bound by the water line and earth line, there was nothing.

He wore a green jacket, and at his hip hung a 45-caliber automatic Persuader. He looked more like a traveler than a countryman of any kind.

Something that looked like his travel luggage, a dirty rucksack, lay by his feet.

That man was a little surprised, but he watched the car and a smile that showed no hostility spread across his face.

“Why would someone be out here?”

As the male traveler stated this, he laid his fingers on the Persuader on his left thigh.

The woman stated accurately,

“By boat, it seems. By the shore, are some burnt remains.”

He looked at that shore and certainly, there were the charred remnants of a small boat. It seemed that sand was thrown over the pile, but the wood cinders, a small abandoned engine, fuel tank, and more were fairly visible.

“That’s not possible…”

This, the male traveler whispered.

Basically, this man before them took his only means of transportation and abandoned it of his own will. Especially in this sort of place, such an action would weigh heavily on one’s life.

Still stunned at this strange action, the male traveler slowly alighted the car without surrendering caution, but did begin speaking in a cordial manner.

“Hello. Fancy meeting someone here.”

“Hello, traveler. I’m surprised, myself.”

The green-jacketed man thus returned, and—

“Don’t worry. I do have my reason for doing that. I won’t make any trouble for you. After all, I didn’t think I’d meet anyone here.”

—he cut to the chase as he eyed the boat cinders.

“This simplifies matters.”

The woman too alighted. The man in the green jacket said,

“May I ask a question?”

“Anything. I imagine it pertains to that country.”

At this sudden response,

“Simplifies matters, indeed.”

The man, deeply impressed, threw out his question.

“I believe you two just came from the country. So how did you find it? A peaceful coastline island, with about a thousand people, living a poor but nevertheless leisurely, peaceful, and happy life?”

The male traveler looked at the female,

“Yes, precisely. You know quite well.”

Upon which,

“Hahah!”

The green-jacketed man smirked, the sort that sounded like a scoff with a tinge of anger.

“I believe you’re heading over there—”

The man took up her words.

“I’m heading over, alright. Though on foot from here on. I’ll probably get there by nightfall.
Right on schedule.”

Destroying his own vehicle, close to night. The man’s words were definitely strange.

“What do you intend to do there?”

This, the woman inquired.

The man in green said honestly—very bluntly.

“As for that… —I’m going to massacre them.”

The male traveler said,

“Wow. That’s quite a task.”

In an intentionally joking tone.

The other man loosened his expression and said casually,

“Not at all.” At length, “Did you know that on the summit, there’s a huge water reservoir that
collects all the water from the rainy season? Around this time, that’s their only source of water.
Just one bottle of the poison I got with me and everyone will die.”

So he said. Then he added,

“In practice, using a Persuader to kill a given number of people is more difficult, so I gave up on that.”

The woman agreed. Then,

“Now, ‘why?’”

Asked for the essential reason. The male traveler on the other side of the car, too.

“Yes, I’d very much like to hear.”

The man in the green jacket nodded as he spoke.

“Of course I’ll tell. —It’s for revenge.”

“Revenge against that country?”

“Yeah. I’m gonna get my revenge on them… I believe you don’t know anything I’m about to say. I doubt there’ll be any reason why they would.” At length, “Long, long ago, fifteen years ago. The country exceeded 1500. Do you know what that means?”

When the green-jacketed man pitched that out,

“Pardon?”

The male traveler cocked his head,

“It means they exceeded the carrying capacity.”

As his companion replied instantly.

“Yes. Quite correct.”

“What does he mean, Master?”

He could not follow the dialogue and asked her.

“It means they have too many people on the land. It can barely hold 1000. And for some reason or another, they now have 500 too many,” she replied.

“Oh, I see! My, but that’s trouble…”

The green jacket waited for this to sink in the male traveler, then continued.

“There some abnormal weather forty years before. Rainfall and fishing were abundant. Every one of those guides were idiots at that time, so they got ahead of themselves and broke the taboo established since the dawn of time that said, ‘The population can’t exceed a thousand and ten.’ Seems they wanted to expand and enrich the country. They wanted to engrave their names in history, I heard… But, if the fishing catch goes down, it’s all over. It’s already over.”

“So then…what happened?”

“What would you think? When they realized they’d have a drought and famine on their hands, those guides f-ing committed suicide. Leaving behind some 1500 people who had no idea what to do.”

“Then what ‘miracle’ happened?”

So the lady asked sarcastically. A savage smile rose on the green jacket’s face.

“Travelers came by… They came.”

They were a group of ten.

Split up in several trucks, came like you did. From the north.

Simply put, they just stopped by as they were moving south. They could very well have just passed us.

Then, when they came, the people flocked around them. They asked, Save us. They complained about their distress.

People were soon going to drop dead in the impending dry season.

Of the 1500, if 1000 live normally, 500 must die. Or else be forced to live year after year with everyone suffering from thirst and hunger.

Anything will do, just give us a solution, they pleaded.

And the leader of the travelers said this.

“Very well. We’ll resolve everything.”

Now, here’s a question. What kind of miracle did they bring?

A wonderful, wonderful, overnight miracle.

Those ten were people of great skill.

Skilled in the art of murder.

Those ten waited for the sun to set. Then set out to kill the residents.

But this was not completely random.

On top of researching name, age, and gender, they completely understood “which 500 to kill while
still maintaining the population balance,” and made sure to kill the entire family so that no orphans or bereaved would remain.

Who knows the actual number killed…but it must’ve been close to 500.

Gunshots of Persuaders rang out all over the country, amidst the crying of birds.

They would break into the home and fire mercilessly, ensuring they got the last breath out of them.

Whomever was not meant to be killed were not killed.

But, those who were meant to be killed wouldn’t know until they were.

Even as the people understood their actions, they continued to shiver in fear.

Then dawn broke and those still alive were informed,

“It’s solved. Now you’ll be able to live.”

And they also said this.

“First, clean up the bodies. Before infection spreads, bury them deep in the shore and as far away as possible. Then forget all about them. Live happy lives without overpopulating.”

With that, the ten left.

Thus the country protected that order and even now, they continue to live in peace.

The End.

To which the male traveler suddenly posed a question.

“Huh…? Then why are you here? You know the story, so you’re clearly one of the survivors, and I
doubt that country yields travelers.”

Though before the inquired could answer, the lady traveler said,

“He must have become the eleventh.”

“Oh…? Oh, I see.”

The male traveler pondered for a moment then suddenly got it. Then,

“Why?”

He again asked the green jacket.

“Luck. Pure luck. —I remember that moment very well. That night, I was ten. They came, and straight
away they killed my father, my mother, my big sister, my two little sisters. Then the leader pointed the Persuader at me and pulled the trigger. Ka-chink! Somehow, no bullet came out.”

“Oh, my… Misfire is rare.”

“Very. I knew how much of a miracle it’d be if I learned how to shoot a Persuader. —The leader asked me, ‘Do you want to live?’ Even though I was soaked in my family’s blood, I answered, ‘I do. Take me with you.’ The taste of metal in my mouth. The incessant ringing in my ears. That’s how I became one of them—how I left my hometown hidden in their truck.”

“I see, I see.”

“Consequently, the country was saved. If my family was one of the survivors, who knows how happy they would have been. They were just unlucky. And I was the luckiest. The taste of metal in my mouth. My ears rang incessantly. That’s how I became one of them—how I left my hometown hidden in their truck.”

The lady traveler said,

“I see now. Then why is it that you go back now for revenge? It’s not as if she ordered you to.”

“…I never told you that the leader was a woman. How did you know?”

“Woman’s intuition.”

The man lost words for a moment, but at length shook his head once.

“I guess there are two reasons. One is, I lost that shelter. Half a year ago, my friends…those ten, were wanted for rampaging countries they passed and a terribly skilled tracker found them. To think they were killed so easily… The pursuer ended his job and left. And again, I was the only one left alive. The cause: I was away fetching water. Can you believe it?”

“A tragedy. —But, that’s what luck is. Right?”

“True. But, I was pretty depressed. I thought I’d go off and die. —And the other reason came when I heard a rumor about the country. How peacefully they were living. How they completely forgot about the 500, how my fellow countrymen were living carefree, and then I decided, ‘Alright, I’ll kill them and then myself.’ And somehow, I got here. I just need to take one more step. I didn’t think
I’d meet you two here and talk about this, though.”

After which the male traveler mumbled “hmm” to himself.

“Now here’s a dilemma… After all this talk, shouldn’t I kill you to save that country…?”

“Well, what will you do? We both have Persuaders. Will you draw?”

To the man oozing murderous intent, the other one who expressed none of that spoke.

“But then you see, I don’t know how powerful my opponent will be, and it’s meaningless to get hurt when I don’t need to. —In all honesty, I don’t really want to do that.”

“I figured you’d say that.”

Observing the green jacket who laughed frivolously without paying any mind to the other two, the
lady traveler asked,

“You. Your name?”

Her male companion cocked his head, saying Why ask?

The green jacket, too, was a little surprised. But then,

“Aah… Please let me tell you—the name of the man who will destroy that country. Once I get there, I can’t tell them, after all. —Mirai Tsoo.”

The lady nodded steadily.

“Mirai Tsoo, then.”

“Yeah—. It sounds weird, doesn’t it? In that country, last names are just sounds like ‘Tsoo’ or ‘Aa’ stretched out, but then that only makes twenty, so to avoid sharing the same full name, they always try to make the first name sound different for no apparent reason. But, I like this name that my family racked their brains to come up with. I’m glad it was the last thing they said.”

“I see. I understand well. Very well.”

Then the lady spoke to her companion over the car.

“Let’s not have pointless quarrels.”

Ro-ger, he replied.

The green jacket grabbed the luggage by his feet and heaved it up. Then,

“The people I will see next will all die, so I hope you two, at least, remember me. My name…is proof that I was alive. Please don’t forget it.”

“We shall. —And one bit of advice. When you enter, there’s something I’d like you to pay attention to.”

So the lady said.

“What is it?”

“Its name is different from the past. It would pay off to read it once before you go in.”

“……? Alright. Well, I’m off. —Farewell, history’s witnesses.”

Then the green jacket shouldered his load, which probably held the poison.

He walked steadily. Straight ahead, north. The direction of the country.

Soon, he passed by the dilapidated yellow car and the two travelers.

“Goodbye, Mirai Tsoo.”

He gave a little wave at her words.

He never turned back. Footprints in the sand trailed after him.

Then when his figure shrank more and more, the lady whispered again.

“Goodbye. History’s witness.”

From the coastline island, the day after the dumpy yellow car left.

There, in that country.

The name changed a little.

There, in that country.

The population increased by one.

“Right about now, they must be scrambling to fix the tablet.”

“Did you say something, Master?”

“Nothing.”

The old yellow car ran on the shore.

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Chapter3

2009-02-07T11:51:14Z

Matt122004:

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Chapter3

2009-02-07T11:49:15Z

Matt122004: New page: The Land of Ajin Daa and Iel Daa and Patsu-e Daa and Aghe Daa and Zex Daa and Zezeh Daa and Eque Daa and Cain Daa and Ceble Daa and Namee Daa and Nimiji Daa and Nonoe Daa and Hakim Daa and...

The Land of Ajin Daa and Iel Daa and Patsu-e Daa and Aghe Daa and Zex Daa and Zezeh Daa and Eque Daa and Cain Daa and Ceble Daa and Namee Daa and Nimiji Daa and Nonoe Daa and Hakim Daa and Hatto Daa and Hareha Daa and Himire Daa and Mijin Daa and Mimiru Daa and Yagie Daa and Joseph Daa and Lolon Daa and Roele Daa and Pretty Moo and Puree Moo and Pawhate Moo and Yem Moo and Sevoo Moo and Dadan Moo and Diane Moo and Namire Moo and Neway Moo and Nozam Moo and Heart Moo and Hammer Moo and Mion Moo and Movie Moo and Yafa Moo and José Moo and Laennu Moo and Lalan Moo and Lilin Moo and Lilly Moo and Rend Moo and Royui Moo and Warts Moo and Waji Moo and Tosenu Zei and Utoe Zei and Kemire Zei and Sapou Zei and Suren Zei and Sooreh Zei and Soleb Zei and Niyaei Zei and Niniji Zei and Noren Zei and Nogure Zei and Baare Zei and Hejimi Zei and Hotoe Zei and Homer Zei and Mienu Zei and Mia Zei amd Muffy Zei and Mojie Zei and Linda Zei and Riie Zei and Benole Doe and Cots Doe and Kachio Doe and Kumuni Doe and Sapoe Doe and Subure Doe and Takeu Doe and Taata Doe and Toyme Doe and Touma Doe and Nack Doe and Nefa Doe and Nozan Doe and Nomiru Doe and Hobzi Doe and Meena Doe and Mobley Doe and Yohweh Doe and Link Doe and List Doe and Lule Doe and Luai Doe and Lemea Doe and Rojie Doe and Wacko Doe and Wacky Doe and Mimini Roo and Totetsu Roo and Karei Roo and Umimu Roo and Ereni Roo and Sabere Roo and Suzey Roo and Soap Roo and Dante Roo and Toll Roo and Nawdge Roo and Nemumi Roo and Bazil Roo and Hijibi Roo and Bouno Roo and Mamie Roo and Mabio Roo and Magare Roo and Megano Roo and Moiz Roo and Yoad Roo and Lilis Roo and Wood Goo and Otto Goo and Sonure Goo and Soae Goo and Taaa Goo and Neaka Goo and Hibini Goo and Homue Goo and Mox Goo and Mart Goo and Meemi Goo and Muei Goo and Meime Goo and Rufy Goo and Lett Goo and Ka-chin Soo and Emidzu Soo and Omiz Soo and Komise Soo and Code Suu and Slet Soo and Taleb Soo and Chijie Soo and Nazae Soo and Neoi Soo and Fweoo Soo and Bohma Soo and Deron Soo and Mooch Soo and Memiru Soo and Model Soo and Yomei Soo and Raara Soo and Lelet Soo and Waoji Soo and Kimaa Soo and Emize Yoo and Orote Yoo and Ozere Yoo and Sametsu Yoo and Soob Yoo and Soie Yoo Chimui Yoo and Torenu Yoo and Nazem Yoo and Narere Yoo and Hajin Yoo and Fu-fu Yoo and Hoy Yoo and Majin Yoo and Muau Yoo and Sayan Yoo and Modd Yoo and Rean Yuu and Buyme Aa and Mirei Aa and Orega Aa and Kion Aa and Keeze Aa and Kitaze Aa and Kuree Aa and Sawyou Aa and Shiogu Aa and Sefumi Aa and Soshimu Aa and Takui Aa and Dummy Aa and Chitami Aa and Teraa Aa and Naare Aa and Nuae Aa and Noway Aa and Foome Aa and Hegyy Aa and Hett Aa and Hotai Aa and Mapuo Aa and Mukyu Aa and Mezuru Aa and Mazuru Aa and Mokio Aa and Moork Aa and Yuiki Aa and Yoju Aa and Raoi Aa and Rimie Aa and Ryoki Aa and Ruuze Aa and Rujie Aa and Reira Aa and Reran Aa and Watt Aa and Wakim Aa and Ageze Oah and Yoki Oah and Shiami Oah and Semure Oah and Tayune Oah and Seou Oah and Sobuo Oah and Sorere Oah and Chiei Oah and Doren Oah and Neere Oah and Nuoki Oah and Neboo Oah and Bajee Oah and Nesuto Oah and Hamel Oah and Fubire Oah and Heyaa Oah and Heren Oah and Minami Oah and Mujina Oah and Moue Oah and Yoja Oah and Ryuk Oah and Ruve Oah and Rote Oah and Rukusu Oah and Olga Oah and Waren Oah and Watasu Oah and Umizu Oah and Bufumi Oah and Saeo Tsoo and Ieji Tsoo and Uzue Tsoo and Soyui Tsoo and Tsuie Tsoo and Dodo Tsoo and Nikoji Tsoo and Heat Tsoo and Yaeji Tsoo and Mirai Tsoo and Rimaa Tsoo and Minai Tsoo and Waamu Tsoo and Dagatsu Behh and Grey Behh and Ku-nu Behh and Ijio Behh and Seruru Behh and Tabure Behh and Toots Behh and Newt Behh and Nuzei Behh and Haah Behh and Heae Behh and Mazeeh Behh and Matt Behh and Rayuo Behh and Rigan Behh and Rojia Behh and Warz Behh and Sageru Foo and Kobaze Foo and Samere Foo and Seau Foo and Tamiu Foo and Furen Foo and Mibure Foo and Raeo Fuu and Loju Foo and Lost Foo and Wadge Foo and Bimit Kei and Save Kei and Darea Kei and Tsubuni Kei and Nebure Kei and Bart Kei and Babae Kei and Hodge Kei and Hoboo Kei and Bojin Kei and Maero Kei and Makina Kei and Migia Kei and Wafa Kei and Maze Kei and Mett Kei and Meimi Kei and Yumere Kei and Todd Kei and Rajif Kei and Ranzo Kei and Luan Kei and Russo Kei and Waff Kei and Migue Kaa and Kezemi Kaa and Danre Kaa and Dzujimi Kaa and Nemibi Kaa and Netra Kaa and Bajimu Kaa and Fozo Kaa and Holm Kaa and Hobzi Kaa and Mugae Kaa and Yumea Kaa and Ruum Kaa and Leamu Kaa and Wamji Kaa and Wazowa Kaa and Hamire Kaa and Nouno Kaa and Shachi Kaa and Karenu Ehh and Collets Ehh and Seren Ehh and Soren Ehh and Dzuaa Ehh and Nanae Ehh and Nuzeto Ehh and Hojee Ehh and Hogoni Ehh and Chachi Ehh and Memee Ehh and Mogii Ehh and Yujin Ehh and Ladd Ehh and Liinu Ehh and Rolan Ehh and Amaru Taa and Cassius Taa and Kiano Taa and Kohle Taa and Kohlen Taa and Ijimu Taa and Sazete Taa and Tatami Taa and Chijiru Taa and Teite Taa and Nibure Taa and Negami Taa and Nate Taa and Haazo Taa and Bobby Taa and Maama Taa and Emmy Taa and Yize Taa and Lofa Taa and Wasel Taa and Ward Taa and Wakio Taa and Web Key and Iini Key and Kaats Key and Baneme Key and Batro Key and Ero Key and Konre Key and Kone Key and Sheet Key and Sozzo Key and Tarets Key and Chizuru Key and Van Key and Teton Key and Tomoo Key and Hamim Key and Marze Key and Marin Key and Mufs Key and Mijika Key and Pho Key and Fin Key and Hotou Key and Magae Key and Rajin Key and Ranji Key and Rageru Key and Reem Key and Rikue Key and Ruden Key and Roato Key and Waaku Key and Wareb Key and Roton Key and Migumi Jee and Memeto Jee and Meren Jee and Ipumu Jee and Otomu Jee and Karen Jee and Korin Jee and Sanre Jee and Sand Jee and Shiee Jee and Shiera Jee and Soora Jee and Sukou Jee and Sonye Jee and Temib Jee and Tomas Jee and Nukio Jee and Note Jee and Hajire Jee and Photeh Jee and Hobuyu Jee and Muju Jee and Mugaa Jee and Majina Jee and Mofa Jee and Moaf Jee and Yaana Jee and Yakoji Jee and Yuuno Jee and and Yueba Jee and Yuyue Jee and Yoenu Jee and Yohimu Jee and Ragumi Jee and and Rimidzu Jee and Rupal Jee and Wanre Jee and Anzo Yaa and Kamue Yaa and Coats Yaa and Spats Yaa and Zion Yaa and Derenu Yaa and Garen Yaa and Kugeze Yaa and Kody Yaa and Umea Yaa and Sagan Yaa and Shibua Yaa and Taata Yaa and Toile Yaa and Ninie Yaa and Nekou Yaa and Nomue Yaa and Hajito Yaa and Foji Yaa and Maei Yaa and Muiji Yaa and Mugan Yaa and Mujin Yaa and Mejina Yaa and Meil Yaa and Mode Yaa and Yojin Yaa and Yott Yaa and Raffy Yaa and Rurue Yaa and Rubal Yaa and Rowon Yaa and Wakofu Yaa
— With You —

A car ran on as it brushed the blue-green sea.

Small, yellow, and rundown, ready to fall apart at any moment; the fact that it was still running was a miracle.

Luggage packed the back seat, and additional fuel cans on the roof and rear carrier, clunked together noisily.

The car hobbled on the border of the beach and the blue sea, tires treading the fairly damp sand.

Ahead, the right hand was earth and the left the sea.

The sea was calm and the white edges of waves piled upon one another, breaking and receding on the shore.

The long stretch of shoal led on to the desert. Though a desert, it was not sandy but rather a space of rocks and hard earth that stretched to the horizon. No mountains, no greens.

There was not a cloud in the sky, and the white sun at its zenith shone radiantly.

It shone radiantly, but this was the middle of winter, so it hardly contributed to the temperature very much. Only a comfortable wind blew from shore to sea.

In the driver seat, a woman with long black hair of unknown age gripped the handle. She wore a white shirt and a black jacket of high quality. On her thigh, there was a large caliber revolver in its holster.

On the left passenger seat stood a man. Hair of light brown, short-sleeved jacket, handsome and on the short side. On his left leg, a Persuader with a square barrel could be seen in its holster. (Note: A Persuader is a firearm; in this case, it is a pistol.)

Half of the man stuck out of the sunroof as he held binoculars to his eyes, inspecting the way ahead. Direction: South.

And then,

“I see it! We’re almost there! Ahh, wow, that took a while. How boring it was.”

So saying happily, the man thumped down in his seat.

Very soon, a diminutive island revealed itself through the windshield.

It was a green island.

This island was linked to the shore, located on the straight coast of some hundred meters, the round little island was linked by shore and sand.

“I see, an island connected to the mainland via tombolo. The surrounding sand formed a beach around the island.”

The woman in the driver’s seat said nonchalantly.

The main in the passenger’s seat looked at her from the side.

“Quite knowledgeable, aren’t you, Master? It’s the first I’ve ever heard you say anything of the kind.”

“It’s the sort of thing that wouldn’t bother anyone whether you remember it or not, that’s why.”

“Well, certainly… But, now I remember it. ‘Tombolo.’ I won’t forget. Though I can’t tell when I’d apply the knowledge next.”

“Then I’ll supplement that. The part that stretches out into the sea is called a spit, and the part that connects to the island and the opposite shore is a sandbar.”

“Wow. —Would that happen to be on the test?”

“Who knows. Do you still intend to go to school?”

“Not at all. Besides, when I was a kid, I was quite the stellar student. Full marks on all tests. Though I was a prodigy with a promising future.”

“……”

“Aren’t you going to ask ‘why’s that?’”

“Why’s that?”

“I forgot. I have a habit of forgetting things that don’t much matter.”

While this silly talk was carrying on, the car neared the island.

The island was incredibly round, packed with mountains, and entirely covered with water and plants.

From the sky, the island would look like a lone green dot.

And, it showed proof of human settlement.

The houses on the slopes were buried into the trees, and a number of wooden boats floated by the rocks onshore. There also appeared to be storage houses.

The walls were located by the sandbank where people placed rocks to block vehicle entry.

“Come now, no one’d ever think of attacking a place so remote.”

So said the man.

Now when the car approached the shore at the foot of the island, it started curving towards the bridge of clumped sand—that is, to the left.

As they advanced on the sandy bridge, the green mountain began to tug up more and more. As small as it looked far away, close up, it was actually quite huge. Diameter: about two kilometers.

Evergreens overgrew the island and birds flew high overhead.

Ahead of the sandbank, the ground flattened out near the rocks and several erected houses were visible. The residents appeared to total some teens of people.

They wore articles called short sleeves and shorts—that sort of simple clothing. They looked curiously at the oncoming car. Smiles adorned their suntanned faces.

As the car approached the stone wall, several middle-aged men, barehanded, approached the vehicle.

The lady and man descended the car and began exchanging greetings with the people. Then they sought permission for entry.

The residents happily welcomed the travelers, since a year had passed without any visitors.

It was not possible to enter the country—that is, the island—as they were, so the car was left at the walls. The man took the two bags and entered the walls.

Then,

“Hm…?”

He noticed some letters inscribed on a stone.

The faces were sanded smoothly. Each rock seemed of considerable weight, and across the surface spanned many letters and numbers, astonishingly neat. Rather than carved, the characters looked fresh out of a book.

The man stopped in his tracks and the woman likewise cast over her eyes.

“…well, not that I can read these, but what are these characters?”

When the male traveler asked a countryman, the latter replied with a smile.

“That here is the name of our country.”

“Name? —so then, this long string is all of it?”

“Yes. All of the characters written there make up our country’s name. It’s carved in properly using our ancient written language.”

The traveler was speechless for a while.

“That’s long.”

Once he said so,

“Yes, it’s long,”

The countryman smiled.

The female traveler glanced at the man who held the luggage. He continued,

“Why is it so long, if I may ask?”

The countryman responded, still smiling.

“We do not know, either. But, it’s the name.”

And he pointed to another rock. It was smaller, right next to the long, long country name, which also had an engraving. This one, however, was short.

“Aah, I can read that one.”

It had a number. Only reading “1,004.”

“That’s the population in our country now. When there is a change, a new number is inscribed on a new rock.”

So the countryman said.

And so, the pair who got on shore were guided to the largest wooden building in the vicinity labeled “Public Hall.”

There, they received a very grand welcome. It was a dinner with the guides (who were all adults).

Over half of the 1,004 people who were not present got into a great fuss, pushing each other aside to get a glimpse of the travelers. Once men and women of all ages gathered, they popped their faces by turn through the hall’s window.

The lady always kept her cool, and the man at times smiled and waved, winked at the younger ladies, and responded to the residents’ queries.

The elder came out to greet them, a dinner of fish and chicken.

It definitely was not a high-class sort of meal, but the pair knew well how this poor country was already scraping by on their limited resources, so they thanked them politely and dug in.

There, they were asked about the state of nearby nations and replied sincerely.

There was no empire planning to attack, nor some deadly epidemic that hadn’t struck them yet. The people were relieved.

After dinner, the guides attended to the guests. They will walk the island—essentially, the country. Shuffling behind, the leisurely residents began maintaining their distance.

The entire island was mountainous, so every path was sloped. Narrow roads wound about the island and all wooden houses were modified to them.

The forest was thick, abundant in greens. Birds called excitedly. The early afternoon was very tranquil.

Upon ascending the mountain, located on the summit—the highest place in the country—was a pool brimming with beautifully clear water. Like the crater of a volcano, there were depressions in the ground where the water could collect.

It was a pond meant to accumulate water during the rainy reason for half the year. Which meant someone cleared away part of the mountain and labored to dig a deep hole long, long ago.

Once they learned that this water jug was the sustenance of 1,004 people,

“That’s terrible. Whatever I do, I’d better not fall.”

The male traveler joked and made them laugh, then moved away from the water’s edge.

The tour of the island ended and the two returned to the public hall. They sat on the bench prepared for them and took some hot tea.

The sky gradually turned to madder red and reddened the desert earth.

The guide warned the clusters of surrounding people not to push, and so it ended up that they clustered about the travelers a distance away.

“Feels like being a star. Even though we’ll be leaving tomorrow. I wonder if they’ll remember us?”

So said the male traveler.

And then with a preface of Oh, come to think of it,

“Now that I recall, this country’s name is very long, isn’t it? Isn’t it troublesome to remember?”

“No. Everyone remembers it easily, sir. And we’ll never forget it,” one of the guides smiled. We’ll prove it to you, he said, and from the crowd,

“Miss White Fish Lover. If you please, come here.”

He called up a girl.

The male traveler tipped his head slightly at the name.

The girl named “Miss White Fish Lover,” about eight years old, leapt happily out from the line, and halted before the travelers and the guide seated on the bench.

“Good afternoon, Mister Traveler. Welcome to our country!”

The pair said thank you to the smiling girl.

The guide gently asked the girl,

“Miss White Fish Lover, can you recite the name?”

The girl briskly and happily replied.

“Of course! There’s no one here who can’t do it!”

“These two travelers aren’t native here, so they can’t read the letters on that stone. So, Miss
White Fish Lover, could you recite it for them?”

“Yes! It’s a simple service to render!”

And then the girl sucked in a breath, as if before a recital.

“I am going to say the name. This is the country of Ajin Daa and Iel Daa and Patsu-e Daa and Aghe Daa and Zex Daa and Zezeh Daa and Eque Daa and Cain Daa and Ceble Daa and Namee Daa and Nimiji Daa and Nonoe Daa and Hakim Daa and Hatto Daa and Hareha Daa and Himire Daa and Mijin Daa and Mimiru Daa and Yagie Daa and Joseph Daa and Lolon Daa and Roele Daa and Pretty Moo and—”

As he watched this girl who ran it off so fluently, matched with an equally smooth enumeration,

“Wow.”

Some of the male traveler’s surprise escaped his lips.

The female traveler watched the girl’s face quietly.

As the girl took a short breather, she continued on with the name.

“—Puree Moo and Pawhate Moo and Yem Moo and Sevoo Moo and Dadan Moo and Diane Moo and Namire Moo and Neway Moo and Nozam Moo and Heart Moo and Hammer Moo and Mion Moo and Movie Moo and Yafa Moo and José Moo and Laennu Moo and Lalan Moo and Lilin Moo and Lilly Moo and Rend Moo and Royui Moo and Warts Moo and Waji Moo and Tosenu Zei and Utoe Zei and Kemire Zei and Sapou Zei and Suren Zei and Sooreh Zei and Soleb Zei and Niyaei Zei and Niniji Zei and Noren Zei and Nogure Zei and Baare Zei and Hejimi Zei and Hotoe Zei and Homer Zei and Mienu Zei and Mia Zei amd Muffy Zei and Mojie Zei and Linda Zei and Riie Zei and Benole Doe and Cots Doe and Kachio Doe and Kumuni Doe and Sapoe Doe and Subure Doe and Takeu Doe and Taata Doe and Toyme Doe and Touma Doe and Nack Doe and Nefa Doe and Nozan Doe and Nomiru Doe and Hobzi Doe and Meena Doe and Mobley Doe and Yohweh Doe and Link Doe and List Doe and Lule Doe and Luai Doe and Lemea Doe and Rojie Doe and Wacko Doe and—”

“Hm…”

Around there, the male traveler noticed something.

Behind the girl, the other citizens were moving their mouths, matched word-for-word to the girl’s incantation.

That meant they had said it all this time without missing a word.

Amazing, the traveler mouthed.

And the name still went on.

“—Wacky Doe and Mimini Roo and Totetsu Roo and Karei Roo and Umimu Roo and Ereni Roo and Sabere Roo and Suzey Roo and Soap Roo and Dante Roo and Toll Roo and Nawdge Roo and Nemumi Roo and Bazil Roo and Hijibi Roo and Bouno Roo and Mamie Roo and Mabio Roo and Magare Roo and Megano Roo and Moiz Roo and Yoad Roo and Lilis Roo and Wood Goo and Otto Goo and Sonure Goo and Soae Goo and Taaa Goo and Neaka Goo and Hibini Goo and Homue Goo and Mox Goo and Mart Goo and Meemi Goo and Muei Goo and Meime Goo and Rufy Goo and Lett Goo and Ka-chin Soo and Emidzu Soo and Omiz Soo and Komise Soo and Code Suu and Slet Soo and Taleb Soo and Chijie Soo and Nazae Soo and Neoi Soo and Fweoo Soo and Bohma Soo and Deron Soo and Mooch Soo and Memiru Soo and Model Soo and Yomei Soo and Raara Soo and Lelet Soo and Waoji Soo and Kimaa Soo and Emize Yoo and Orote Yoo and Ozere Yoo and Sametsu Yoo and Soob Yoo and Soie Yoo Chimui Yoo and Torenu Yoo and Nazem Yoo and Narere Yoo and Hajin Yoo and Fu-fu Yoo and Hoy Yoo and Majin Yoo and Muau Yoo and Sayan Yoo and Modd Yoo and Rean Yuu and Buyme Aa and Mirei Aa and Orega Aa and Kion Aa and Keeze Aa and Kitaze Aa and Kuree Aa and Sawyou Aa and Shiogu Aa and Sefumi Aa and Soshimu Aa and Takui Aa and Dummy Aa and Chitami Aa and Teraa Aa and Naare Aa and Nuae Aa and Noway Aa and Foome Aa and Hegyy Aa and Hett Aa and Hotai Aa and Mapuo Aa and Mukyu Aa and Mezuru Aa and Mazuru Aa and Mokio Aa and Moork Aa and Yuiki Aa and Yoju Aa and Raoi Aa and Rimie Aa and Ryoki Aa and Ruuze Aa and Rujie Aa and Reira Aa and Reran Aa and Watt Aa and Wakim Aa and Ageze Oah and Yoki Oah and Shiami Oah and Semure Oah and Tayune Oah and Seou Oah and Sobuo Oah and Sorere Oah and Chiei Oah and Doren Oah and Neere Oah and Nuoki Oah and Neboo Oah and Bajee Oah and Nesuto Oah and Hamel Oah and Fubire Oah and Heyaa Oah and Heren Oah and Minami Oah and Mujina Oah and Moue Oah and Yoja Oah and Ryuk Oah and—”

Around here, even the male traveler who was incredibly impressed at first became exceedingly bored.

As he expressed admiration for the girl and the people behind her silently moving their mouths,

“……”

The man quietly, with indescribable expression, glanced at his neighbor.

The female traveler had her eyes fastened on the girl.

So he also returned his sight to the girl.

Her voice—yes, it still continued.

“—Ruve Oah and Rote Oah and Rukusu Oah and Olga Oah and Waren Oah and Watasu Oah and Umizu Oah and Bufumi Oah and Saeo Tsoo and Ieji Tsoo and Uzue Tsoo and Soyui Tsoo and Tsuie Tsoo and Dodo Tsoo and Nikoji Tsoo and Heat Tsoo and Yaeji Tsoo and Mirai Tsoo and Rimaa Tsoo and Minai Tsoo and Waamu Tsoo and Dagatsu Behh and Grey Behh and Ku-nu Behh and Ijio Behh and Seruru Behh and Tabure Behh and Toots Behh and Newt Behh and Nuzei Behh and Haah Behh and Heae Behh and Mazeeh Behh and Matt Behh and Rayuo Behh and Rigan Behh and Rojia Behh and Warz Behh and Sageru Foo and Kobaze Foo and Samere Foo and Seau Foo and Tamiu Foo and Furen Foo and Mibure Foo and Raeo Fuu and—”
When it got to this point, the male traveler began to think of something else.
He thought, When was the last time I calibrated the alignment laser on this Persuader? After puzzling, he remembered somehow, and then, I guess it was a while back so should I do it now?
“—Loju Foo and Lost Foo and Wadge Foo and Bimit Kei and Save Kei and Darea Kei and Tsubuni Kei and Nebure Kei and Bart Kei and Babae Kei and Hodge Kei and Hoboo Kei and Bojin Kei and Maero Kei and Makina Kei and Migia Kei and Wafa Kei and Maze Kei and Mett Kei and Meimi Kei and Yumere Kei and Todd Kei and Rajif Kei and Ranzo Kei and Luan Kei and Russo Kei and Waff Kei and Migue Kaa and Kezemi Kaa and Danre Kaa and Dzujimi Kaa and Nemibi Kaa and Netra Kaa and Bajimu Kaa and Fozo Kaa and Holm Kaa and Hobzi Kaa and Mugae Kaa and Yumea Kaa and Ruum Kaa and Leamu Kaa and Wamji Kaa and Wazowa Kaa and Hamire Kaa and Nouno Kaa and Shachi Kaa and Karenu Ehh and Collets Ehh and Seren Ehh and Soren Ehh and Dzuaa Ehh and Nanae Ehh and Nuzeto Ehh and Hojee Ehh and Hogoni Ehh and Chachi Ehh and Memee Ehh and Mogii Ehh and Yujin Ehh and Ladd Ehh and Liinu Ehh and—”

The country name went on.

At this time, the male traveler thought about the silencing bullets he acquired from the previous country.

The gunpowder for firing the shot was in a small iron bag, and supposedly, the explosion would expand inside and be enough to propel the bullet, thus no sound from the discharge. The idea, at least, was unique.

I bought it ‘cause it seemed interesting, but the firepower was weak when I tried it out, so when would I be able to use it? the man wondered.

“—Rolan Ehh and Amaru Taa and Cassius Taa and Kiano Taa and Kohle Taa and Kohlen Taa and Ijimu Taa and Sazete Taa and Tatami Taa and Chijiru Taa and Teite Taa and Nibure Taa and Negami Taa and Nate Taa and Haazo Taa and Bobby Taa and Maama Taa and Emmy Taa and Yize Taa and Lofa Taa and Wasel Taa and Ward Taa and Wakio Taa and Web Key and Iini Key and Kaats Key and Baneme Key and Batro Key and Ero Key and Konre Key and Kone Key and Sheet Key and Sozzo Key and Tarets Key and Chizuru Key and Van Key and Teton Key and Tomoo Key and Hamim Key and Marze Key and Marin Key and Mufs Key and Mijika Key and Pho Key and Fin Key and Hotou Key and Magae Key and Rajin Key and Ranji Key and Rageru Key and Reem Key and Rikue Key and Ruden Key and Roato Key and Waaku Key and Wareb Key and Roton Key and Migumi Jee and Memeto Jee and Meren Jee and Ipumu Jee and Otomu Jee and Karen Jee and Korin Jee and Sanre Jee and Sand Jee and Shiee Jee and Shiera Jee and Soora Jee and Sukou Jee and Sonye Jee and Temib Jee and Tomas Jee and Nukio Jee and Note Jee and Hajire Jee and—”
Now the male traveler didn’t think of anything.
He had achieved a state of selflessness.
“—Photeh Jee and Hobuyu Jee and Muju Jee and Mugaa Jee and Majina Jee and Mofa Jee and Moaf Jee and Yaana Jee and Yakoji Jee and Yuuno Jee and and Yueba Jee and Yuyue Jee and Yoenu Jee and Yohimu Jee and Ragumi Jee and and Rimidzu Jee and Rupal Jee and Wanre Jee and Anzo Yaa and Kamue Yaa and Coats Yaa and Spats Yaa and Zion Yaa and Derenu Yaa and Garen Yaa and Kugeze Yaa and Kody Yaa and Umea Yaa and Sagan Yaa and Shibua Yaa and Taata Yaa and Toile Yaa and Ninie Yaa and Nekou Yaa and Nomue Yaa and Hajito Yaa and Foji Yaa and Maei Yaa and Muiji Yaa and Mugan Yaa and Mujin Yaa and Mejina Yaa and Meil Yaa and Mode Yaa and Yojin Yaa and Yott Yaa and Raffy Yaa and Rurue Yaa and Rubal Yaa and Rowon Yaa and Wakofu Yaa!”

The girl said it all marvelously.

When she did, the male traveler stood up—

“That was brilliant!”

—and sincerely praised her.

As he hid his relief that it was finally over—

“You remembered all of it! I’m impressed!”

The girl turned a little bashful.

“Oh, ah…it’s normal. Everyone can do it.”

“But still, it’s amazing. The name is astounding enough, but that everyone knows it just blows me away.”

So the man said, and started to fumble in his pockets for something that could serve as a reward for the girl—an empty bullet shell, for instance—but then thought it unjust to treat one person specially above the rest, and set the thought down.

“Thank you. Thank you very much.”

So words would have to do.

The guide interjected.

“Good job, Miss White Fish Lover. Let’s go back, now.”

And so the girl bowed her head politely and trotted back to her place. The adults nearby patted her head.

“Quite amazing. I’m impressed.”

The female traveler turned to the guide as she said this.

The guide, a young person in the twenties—

“In our country, we teach them the name as soon as they can speak. If they don’t know it, it would be awkward not to be able to tell whoever asks for it.”

—said this with an air of pride.

In the eventide, the man inquired.

“And you don’t know the history behind the name?”

“Yes, we don’t. But, it’s comprised of our names. That will never change and we will be remembering it forever.”

This time, the woman opened her mouth.

“The girl earlier who was called Miss White Fish Lover —that is a nickname, isn’t it? It seems that you always hide your real name and go by aliases here.”

“Yes, we do. Well-deduced! I was wondering for a moment if I’d have to explain that.”

“There was another country I visited that had done the same thing.”

“Oh, so there are others! I’m relieved—I thought we were the only ones who did this. That’s wonderful to hear!”

So the guide said happily.

For a time afterwards, the people thought of nicknames for the two travelers for the duration of their stay.

Then when everyone argued back and forth over this and that—

In the end, the woman was “The Miss with Flowing Black Hair,” and the man, “Mister Luggage Carrier.”

“The Miss with Flowing Black Hair” and “Mister Luggage Carrier” stayed in the only guest house that night.

The next morning, they thanked their hosts for the fresh fish.

And some time past noon,

“Thank you very much. We’re grateful for the warm welcome and will be leaving now.”

“Thanks, everyone. This was a very wonderful country. —The name’s a tad difficult for me to remember, so what about ‘The Green Island’? —Well, then.”

The male and female travelers left the country with the long, long name.

And not soon after they departed.

Specifically, across the northern horizons, when the mountains fell away from view.

“Oh? —Someone’s there.”

The man in the driver’s seat lessened the accelerator.

The car that wasn’t going fast to begin with gradually dropped speed and stopped off to the side.

Other than a man in his mid-twenties, in a world only bound by the water line and earth line, there was nothing.

He wore a green jacket, and at his hip hung a 45-caliber automatic Persuader. He looked more like a traveler than a countryman of any kind.

Something that looked like his travel luggage, a dirty rucksack, lay by his feet.

That man was a little surprised, but he watched the car and a smile that showed no hostility spread across his face.

“Why would someone be out here?”

As the male traveler stated this, he laid his fingers on the Persuader on his left thigh.

The woman stated accurately,

“By boat, it seems. By the shore, are some burnt remains.”

He looked at that shore and certainly, there were the charred remnants of a small boat. It seemed that sand was thrown over the pile, but the wood cinders, a small abandoned engine, fuel tank, and more were fairly visible.

“That’s not possible…”

This, the male traveler whispered.

Basically, this man before them took his only means of transportation and abandoned it of his own will. Especially in this sort of place, such an action would weigh heavily on one’s life.

Still stunned at this strange action, the male traveler slowly alighted the car without surrendering caution, but did begin speaking in a cordial manner.

“Hello. Fancy meeting someone here.”

“Hello, traveler. I’m surprised, myself.”

The green-jacketed man thus returned, and—

“Don’t worry. I do have my reason for doing that. I won’t make any trouble for you. After all, I didn’t think I’d meet anyone here.”

—he cut to the chase as he eyed the boat cinders.

“This simplifies matters.”

The woman too alighted. The man in the green jacket said,

“May I ask a question?”

“Anything. I imagine it pertains to that country.”

At this sudden response,

“Simplifies matters, indeed.”

The man, deeply impressed, threw out his question.

“I believe you two just came from the country. So how did you find it? A peaceful coastline island, with about a thousand people, living a poor but nevertheless leisurely, peaceful, and happy life?”

The male traveler looked at the female,

“Yes, precisely. You know quite well.”

Upon which,

“Hahah!”

The green-jacketed man smirked, the sort that sounded like a scoff with a tinge of anger.

“I believe you’re heading over there—”

The man took up her words.

“I’m heading over, alright. Though on foot from here on. I’ll probably get there by nightfall.
Right on schedule.”

Destroying his own vehicle, close to night. The man’s words were definitely strange.

“What do you intend to do there?”

This, the woman inquired.

The man in green said honestly—very bluntly.

“As for that… —I’m going to massacre them.”

The male traveler said,

“Wow. That’s quite a task.”

In an intentionally joking tone.

The other man loosened his expression and said casually,

“Not at all.” At length, “Did you know that on the summit, there’s a huge water reservoir that
collects all the water from the rainy season? Around this time, that’s their only source of water.
Just one bottle of the poison I got with me and everyone will die.”

So he said. Then he added,

“In practice, using a Persuader to kill a given number of people is more difficult, so I gave up on that.”

The woman agreed. Then,

“Now, ‘why?’”

Asked for the essential reason. The male traveler on the other side of the car, too.

“Yes, I’d very much like to hear.”

The man in the green jacket nodded as he spoke.

“Of course I’ll tell. —It’s for revenge.”

“Revenge against that country?”

“Yeah. I’m gonna get my revenge on them… I believe you don’t know anything I’m about to say. I doubt there’ll be any reason why they would.” At length, “Long, long ago, fifteen years ago. The country exceeded 1500. Do you know what that means?”

When the green-jacketed man pitched that out,

“Pardon?”

The male traveler cocked his head,

“It means they exceeded the carrying capacity.”

As his companion replied instantly.

“Yes. Quite correct.”

“What does he mean, Master?”

He could not follow the dialogue and asked her.

“It means they have too many people on the land. It can barely hold 1000. And for some reason or another, they now have 500 too many,” she replied.

“Oh, I see! My, but that’s trouble…”

The green jacket waited for this to sink in the male traveler, then continued.

“There some abnormal weather forty years before. Rainfall and fishing were abundant. Every one of those guides were idiots at that time, so they got ahead of themselves and broke the taboo established since the dawn of time that said, ‘The population can’t exceed a thousand and ten.’ Seems they wanted to expand and enrich the country. They wanted to engrave their names in history, I heard… But, if the fishing catch goes down, it’s all over. It’s already over.”

“So then…what happened?”

“What would you think? When they realized they’d have a drought and famine on their hands, those guides f-ing committed suicide. Leaving behind some 1500 people who had no idea what to do.”

“Then what ‘miracle’ happened?”

So the lady asked sarcastically. A savage smile rose on the green jacket’s face.

“Travelers came by… They came.”

They were a group of ten.

Split up in several trucks, came like you did. From the north.

Simply put, they just stopped by as they were moving south. They could very well have just passed us.

Then, when they came, the people flocked around them. They asked, Save us. They complained about their distress.

People were soon going to drop dead in the impending dry season.

Of the 1500, if 1000 live normally, 500 must die. Or else be forced to live year after year with everyone suffering from thirst and hunger.

Anything will do, just give us a solution, they pleaded.

And the leader of the travelers said this.

“Very well. We’ll resolve everything.”

Now, here’s a question. What kind of miracle did they bring?

A wonderful, wonderful, overnight miracle.

Those ten were people of great skill.

Skilled in the art of murder.

Those ten waited for the sun to set. Then set out to kill the residents.

But this was not completely random.

On top of researching name, age, and gender, they completely understood “which 500 to kill while
still maintaining the population balance,” and made sure to kill the entire family so that no orphans or bereaved would remain.

Who knows the actual number killed…but it must’ve been close to 500.

Gunshots of Persuaders rang out all over the country, amidst the crying of birds.

They would break into the home and fire mercilessly, ensuring they got the last breath out of them.

Whomever was not meant to be killed were not killed.

But, those who were meant to be killed wouldn’t know until they were.

Even as the people understood their actions, they continued to shiver in fear.

Then dawn broke and those still alive were informed,

“It’s solved. Now you’ll be able to live.”

And they also said this.

“First, clean up the bodies. Before infection spreads, bury them deep in the shore and as far away as possible. Then forget all about them. Live happy lives without overpopulating.”

With that, the ten left.

Thus the country protected that order and even now, they continue to live in peace.

The End.

To which the male traveler suddenly posed a question.

“Huh…? Then why are you here? You know the story, so you’re clearly one of the survivors, and I
doubt that country yields travelers.”

Though before the inquired could answer, the lady traveler said,

“He must have become the eleventh.”

“Oh…? Oh, I see.”

The male traveler pondered for a moment then suddenly got it. Then,

“Why?”

He again asked the green jacket.

“Luck. Pure luck. —I remember that moment very well. That night, I was ten. They came, and straight
away they killed my father, my mother, my big sister, my two little sisters. Then the leader pointed the Persuader at me and pulled the trigger. Ka-chink! Somehow, no bullet came out.”

“Oh, my… Misfire is rare.”

“Very. I knew how much of a miracle it’d be if I learned how to shoot a Persuader. —The leader asked me, ‘Do you want to live?’ Even though I was soaked in my family’s blood, I answered, ‘I do. Take me with you.’ The taste of metal in my mouth. The incessant ringing in my ears. That’s how I became one of them—how I left my hometown hidden in their truck.”

“I see, I see.”

“Consequently, the country was saved. If my family was one of the survivors, who knows how happy they would have been. They were just unlucky. And I was the luckiest. The taste of metal in my mouth. My ears rang incessantly. That’s how I became one of them—how I left my hometown hidden in their truck.”

The lady traveler said,

“I see now. Then why is it that you go back now for revenge? It’s not as if she ordered you to.”

“…I never told you that the leader was a woman. How did you know?”

“Woman’s intuition.”

The man lost words for a moment, but at length shook his head once.

“I guess there are two reasons. One is, I lost that shelter. Half a year ago, my friends…those ten, were wanted for rampaging countries they passed and a terribly skilled tracker found them. To think they were killed so easily… The pursuer ended his job and left. And again, I was the only one left alive. The cause: I was away fetching water. Can you believe it?”

“A tragedy. —But, that’s what luck is. Right?”

“True. But, I was pretty depressed. I thought I’d go off and die. —And the other reason came when I heard a rumor about the country. How peacefully they were living. How they completely forgot about the 500, how my fellow countrymen were living carefree, and then I decided, ‘Alright, I’ll kill them and then myself.’ And somehow, I got here. I just need to take one more step. I didn’t think
I’d meet you two here and talk about this, though.”

After which the male traveler mumbled “hmm” to himself.

“Now here’s a dilemma… After all this talk, shouldn’t I kill you to save that country…?”

“Well, what will you do? We both have Persuaders. Will you draw?”

To the man oozing murderous intent, the other one who expressed none of that spoke.

“But then you see, I don’t know how powerful my opponent will be, and it’s meaningless to get hurt when I don’t need to. —In all honesty, I don’t really want to do that.”

“I figured you’d say that.”

Observing the green jacket who laughed frivolously without paying any mind to the other two, the
lady traveler asked,

“You. Your name?”

Her male companion cocked his head, saying Why ask?

The green jacket, too, was a little surprised. But then,

“Aah… Please let me tell you—the name of the man who will destroy that country. Once I get there, I can’t tell them, after all. —Mirai Tsoo.”

The lady nodded steadily.

“Mirai Tsoo, then.”

“Yeah—. It sounds weird, doesn’t it? In that country, last names are just sounds like ‘Tsoo’ or ‘Aa’ stretched out, but then that only makes twenty, so to avoid sharing the same full name, they always try to make the first name sound different for no apparent reason. But, I like this name that my family racked their brains to come up with. I’m glad it was the last thing they said.”

“I see. I understand well. Very well.”

Then the lady spoke to her companion over the car.

“Let’s not have pointless quarrels.”

Ro-ger, he replied.

The green jacket grabbed the luggage by his feet and heaved it up. Then,

“The people I will see next will all die, so I hope you two, at least, remember me. My name…is proof that I was alive. Please don’t forget it.”

“We shall. —And one bit of advice. When you enter, there’s something I’d like you to pay attention to.”

So the lady said.

“What is it?”

“Its name is different from the past. It would pay off to read it once before you go in.”

“……? Alright. Well, I’m off. —Farewell, history’s witnesses.”

Then the green jacket shouldered his load, which probably held the poison.

He walked steadily. Straight ahead, north. The direction of the country.

Soon, he passed by the dilapidated yellow car and the two travelers.

“Goodbye, Mirai Tsoo.”

He gave a little wave at her words.

He never turned back. Footprints in the sand trailed after him.

Then when his figure shrank more and more, the lady whispered again.

“Goodbye. History’s witness.”

From the coastline island, the day after the dumpy yellow car left.

There, in that country.

The name changed a little.

There, in that country.

The population increased by one.

“Right about now, they must be scrambling to fix the tablet.”

“Did you say something, Master?”

“Nothing.”

The old yellow car ran on the shore.

7 Nights

2009-02-06T00:11:50Z

Matt122004: /* Translators */

[[Image:7_nights_picture.jpg|300px|thumb|A promotional image.]]

Also known as "7 セヴンナイツ"

== Story Synopsis ==
I, Sakuya Hoshi, am just a normal high school student who attends Suijou Academy.

But for some reason, every night I was being 'called' by a 'creepy' dream. In the dream is a town of never ending night. No sign of people there besides me; instead of people there are 'monsters'. That's the kind of dangerous world it is.

With the girl I met in my dream, Akeno Gasukamori, we try to find a way to somehow escape this endless nightmare...

Will we ever safely get out of this endless nightmare, with monsters after us and other repeating horrors... And exactly what or who awaits us in the end...!?

-The Yoshio & Ginta combo's school action novel... Arrives here!

== Updates ==
*April 20, 2008
:*Part 2 of Chapter 1 added
*March 12, 2008
:*Project page created

== Translation ==

=== [[7 Nights:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[7 Nights:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[7 Nights:guidelines|7 Nights Format Guidelines]]

Please refer to this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=1904 topic thread] for in depth discussion on the guidelines proposals and other information about this project.

== 7 Nights / 7 セヴンナイツ by Yoshio Kusakabe ==

===Volume 1===
:[[7 Nights:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]

::*[[7 Nights:Prologue|Prologue]]

Chapter 01
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01|Part 01]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part2|Part 02]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part3|Part 03]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part4|Part 04]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part5|Part 05]]

Chapter 2
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part1|Part 01]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part2|Part 02]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part3|Part 03]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part4|Part 04]]

Chapter 3
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 03_part1|Part 01]]

Chapter 04

Chapter 05

Chapter 06

Chapter 07

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[User:onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Matt122004|Matt122004]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[User:Joay|Joay]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[User:Bucket|Bucket]]

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[User:Matt122004|Matt122004]]

== Series Overview ==

1. 7 Nights - 7 セヴンナイツ - ISBN-------------- - Yet To Be Announced

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume13 Chapter7

2009-01-24T03:44:33Z

Matt122004: New page: Chapter 7, Door World In according with the commemoration of pope coronation ceremony, knight corps of the water spirit is practicing with high vigor in the courtyard. From outward perf...

Chapter 7, Door World

In according with the commemoration of pope coronation ceremony, knight corps of the water spirit is practicing with high vigor in the courtyard. From outward performance they were called to escort Henrietta that will attend the ceremony. But in reality the true aim is to seize the enemy of both Henrietta and Pope. That's why, they are in high spirit when knew that.

“For this honored duty Her Majesty has choosed us!!“

Malicorne shout, immedietely followed with loud cheers.

“Stop the conspiracy from the evil villain Galia that endangering His Holiness the Pope!.”

Once again, voices of young pupils echoed.

“To stop conspiracy!“

Except with the affair of Void, Henrietta has explained the measurement taken to the knight corps of water spirit gentleman.

“Something has targeted the Pope.”

In next upcoming ceremony, the plan is to intimidate Galia to attack so they could be labeled as Heretic.

When that moment comes, Romalia will take all efforts to seize them.

Henceforth, Knight corps of water spirit were doing their best to provide backup forces.

The Enemy, Galia the one that will be labeled as Heretic most likely will used demon force. (the actual literal translation would be evil tools)

That's why knight corps of the water spirits of Tristain get extremely careful.

Because the order comes from Henrietta directly, the spirit of knight corps of water spirits rose to the culmination point. But of course the main reason they become so, is because it is a good chance to restored their disgraced honour in Magic Academy. If they successfully accomplished this mission, they could come home with triumph looks!.

However......., the other day in Albion when battling Myuzonitonirun. Having tasted combat power of the enemy, the Knight Captain Guice couldn't helped but feel uneasy.

That Guiche, from before couldn't calmed down himself, continue to gave instruction while gazing at the sky.

The knights gentleman, creating simulation of the actual battle by using big golem as sparring partner. Any line class mages can made earth golem with this size. These sparring partner was used to landed magic attack.

“Come to think of it, are you well Saito?“

Guiche with worried voice, asked Saito who was standing beside.

Ahead, knight corps of water spirits using big golem as enemy model launchs magic attack. Some hit and some miss. “Yes, I have successfully landed an attack, no it's mine”, that kind of commotion. Knight corps of water spirit “Ondine” desperately trying to become as strong as possible for the next upcoming battle. Although it is probably a futile efforts whatever magic talent they may possesses.

As to be expected for line class level golem.

Those mortals even doesn't have a clue what kind of magic that will be used by Galia forces......, Myuzonitonirun.

“Whatever, it is futile probably. But the efforts those guys shows to archive results quite admirable.“

Calmly analysis the differences in the combat ability, Saito said that. Truthfully, I don't want to involve them. But it is an order from Henrietta, there is no helping it. These guys too have their pride as parts of imperial guards forces. As for me.......

I had drawback the objection stances I made for the plan to retake the holy land. If by any chances Galia really make a move....., then at all cost the plan must be succeed no matter what.

“At any rate I will figured out something when the time comes.“

Saito said that while feeling the weight of AK riffle and Derflinger carried on his shoulder, as parts of protecting duty, Saito and fellow has been permitted to use any special weapon in the temple werehouses.

It's better if I could have some of these weapon, and so Saito choose Russian made Ak-rifle. This guy have the most destruction power, Derflinger told him so from the instinct he perceived.

“I too have to do the best of my ability......., that gigantic marionette knight from that elf. Perhaps this time, if I managed to live, I can find a way home.”

As for Guiche, continued gazing at the sky.

　When it's the time for launch break. Gentlemens of knight corps of water spirit were full of sweat, tiredly walking to dining room. In the seat inside was Louise who waited for Saito and fellows. When she saw the figure of Saito in the middle, suddenly her face cheek shows sign of displeased.

With that angry mood, she took a sit beside Saito.

“Still have bad temper?”

Of course it is, Louise thought.

The one who will confront the enemy directly is not Henrietta or the Pope, she understands that fully. Even thought the person that bear the most dangerous task is him, could you show sign of dissatisfaction a little bit.

I understand, we have to settle the score with Galia void user. But........

Right now, I can't give much contribution. Since I am still recovering my will force.

With strong tone Loise said.

“Hey.”

“Huh?”

“Try to value yourself a little bit!”

Saito laughed when Louise said that.

“What's with you, is it strange?”

“That's not it....., I think it's the reverse.”

“Eh?”

“See, You acted as discarded chess piece in Albion incident once before.......”

When Louise remembered, her cheeks blush. Then with strong appearance, glared back at Saito.

“You follow me!.”

Louise stretch Saito ears, stood.

“Ouch!, what's with you!”

Leaved the dining room, having pulled Saito to the corner of the corridor, with strong tune yelled.

“You know!, the degree of dangerousness is different with that time!, Perhaps even more dangerous. Understand, the enemy this time is an insane void user....., Even with the three of void user In our sade joint forces!, Certainly he will still come. Until now they continued attacking, so this time they will surely come!” (not very sure with translation in last sentences)

“Hey, you know, you've changed.”

“What?”

“The you in the past, whatever princess ordered, you will obey.”

“Hey listen seriously!”

“Aye aye” (said with fast speak)

“...You are conceiting it. I'm sure looking from past experienced, you are thinking it will be going alright. What a crude way of thinking. Not only you, that goes for Princess and Pope......, you can't help but thought that. Don't mess with me!, eee, Certainly it's you who stop 70.000 armies of Albion, and defeat that elf. But...., that was done with though luck. One wrong step and we would be a corpse.”

“I know that, with hundreds better understanding than you. The one who did the fighting was me, So I understand that.

“Then why you promised to help without thinking!, I said it again, it's you who charge the enemy directly. Whether Henrietta or the Pope, they are not the true fighting potential isn't it!. Julio is not a weak. But after all that person combat abilities is Vandalfr Command Beast..... When the fight really began, in the end his familiar will do the fighting!”

With depressed voice Louise says.

“.....Do you really understand that?, when the fighting began, certainly the one who charged to the front to is you, Gandalfr [Shield of God] they called it. But....., in the end you are just a single human. Be it the Princess or the Pope. They cannot act like a shield.”

Saito mimic looking troubled. While gazing far away, says.

“I...... until know.........., when I was living in that world, never thought for whom I will live, not even a glance. But when I was came to this world. I am not the past me. Yes I think something like that.”

“What are you mumbling?.”

“Let's say. Living for own self, thinking for the best of my own conveniece. Living by ignored everything else, Would only result in regret, Understood?. if we see thoroughly, this world is not differ too much with that world in this manner, even thought in that place there is no magic. Somehow, it's something like that, that's way I thought it was okay to do the best.”

Saito!”

“Right. Until now I was always thinking living for whom?. I always couldn't understand that. But when I came here.....”

Saito fixed his gaze at Louise.

“Less of much I pretty much understand that. For who I am live, so I won't ran away. But when I was alone facing danger, I think I would ran. Perhaps that's a foolish act. What could be gained in fighting?. But, that's not it. When the person I like endangered.
“I will fight.”

Louise cheek blushed.

But......... I can't lose here.

“I want to be always together with you.”

That's how a boy would thinking, didn't want to lose in an unimportant fight. That words he said, should be some kind of persuasion, but he can't find the right sentences.

“Saito....”, when she rise her face, from behind there was a calling.

“Louise.”

Agnes was there when she turned around. Looking at Louise.

“You are called by her Majesty. Bring founder prayer book, please come as soon as possible!.”

Louise face stiffen, still continue glared at Saito.

“Please wait for a little bit. I haven't finished talking yet!”

Mentioned that, Agnes walked away.

Meanwhile Saito had left wanting to go back to Cafeteria. Ah, if I may say a word, I don't want to meet with that eyes. That was my true intention.

Afternoon time with the same menu training, aimlessly wondering, impatiently running until the sound of panting could be heard was Colbert.

“Yo sensei, something wrong?”

“It's works! it's works!”

“What's works?”

Colbert looking excited.

“Notebook (hiragana) computer is moving”

“What did you said?”

Saito replied with high pitch voiced.

Have been prepared in Colbert room before. In front of Saito was a round looking object, A huge black battery.

“How could this thing......”

Could it it yesterday Julio brought the weapon from that warehouse to here?, but Colbert shouldn't have knew that yet.
　
But soon after his doubt vanished.

“This thing here....., is from dragon raiment”, that aircraft you called wasn't it?”

Colbert said that, with no expression face.

“This is?”

Saito hard to believe what in front of him was. Now I think about it, if inspecting more carefully that thing may similar to present days battery only bigger and far older.

Roughly resemble the battery that is used in present car and motorcycle. Inspecting more carefully, there is logo Mitsubishi Battery model 3 stepping 2, June Showa years 18.

This is part of zero fighter, it couldn't be wrong.

“Is by any chance......, This battery is used”

But Colbert shaking his head

“No......, it is not like that. Listen, you once said, notebook (hiragana) is moved by electricity, but right nower the power has been depleted, so it won't works, true?”

“Yes”

“Now the source of electricity from this notebook (hiragana) should be this, true?”

Colbert took out a battery from the notebook.

“Yes. That has been depleted...., it doesn't meaning it can't be charged. But there is no consent it can connected to in this world.”

“I always thought about this. What could we do to provide electricity supply to your notebook (katakana) battery.”

Colbert talked excitedly, showing similar attitude with any scientist that successfully reach a conclusion after a series of experiment and want to publish it to the world. Seeming in a trance.

“First of all, noticed what electricity was used by that aircraft! It is speedometer tools, navigation tools, and that engine which rotating the oil to create power. And the one that provided all of that electricity is this box in the center.
“I see!”

Saito looking excited too, gripped his fist.

“Then in this aircraft, precisely this box is the device that was providing electricity! If that thing were rotated continously electricity is made and if we connected it to this box. Aircraft life will be resurrected.

“Then, .........zero fighter dynamo is used to connecting with!, magnificent!”

“No, that is impossible.”

Colbert quickly shaked his head.

“Why?”

“How should I say it, it's the same electricity. But the electricity needed to moving this notebook (hiragana) and the one that is used for moving that aircraft is different. More complicated electricity type is needed. If we forcing to connected it with that electric box, it could be broken.”

“........Ah, then what should we do?”

Colbert smile resurface.

“Using magic.”

“Magic?”

“The fundamental task is to gather the electricity in this box. To create electricity what is the gradient. When I noticed that, I have studied the mechanism how that aircraft battery works. Doing comparison, what is the factor that created the electricity and what is not, investigate the components. At the last....I reach a conclusion to put it into the practical use.”

“So you mean.....”

“Right! artificial gold!, If I provides artificial gold, The depleted electricity in this device can be filled again.”

“Sensei ! That's wonderful!”

Being moved, Saito hug Colbert.

“Ahaha!, then Saito-kun!”

“Yes?”

“If we can provided the electricity, shouldn't it be the notebook works?”

Meanwhile arrived in Holiness Pope room. Louise knocked the door.

“Enter” pope answered. The door opened. Sit in the chairs was the Pope, Julio, and Henrietta.

In the corner of the room, Tiffania stood timidly.

“At last...., we have been waiting.”

Victoria stood welcomed Louise. In his finger, there is a ring that reflecting the light. Louise continuously starring that thing.

Victoria fondly brush the ring in his finger.

“The other days. The only one 4th ring has been returned to my finger.”

“Than your need with me is.....”

“Could hand me the founder prayer book, please.”

Louise took a glance at Henrietta. Henrietta gave a big nod.

“The power of founder prayer book is to discover new spell. By using the national treasure of Romalia “Fire Ruby”, it is possible to get new spell.

“What kind of spell?”

Louise asked. Could it be really helpful this time for the incoming battle?

“It's not a spell that aid for battle. Are you familiar with “Observe” magic?”

“Yes”

Wind element magic, distant see type, able to seen far away. In mister Ostmand room there is “observing mirror”, that is magic item tool.

“Observe is really a handy spell, but it's will not help the fight directly.”

“My spell type is similar to that. However the vision showned is different...... It's not Halkeginia scenery”.

Louise feels a little disappointed. It not able to watch the enemy movement in detail, if it can't do at least that extent, it is useless things.

Noticed the disappointed face in Louise, Victoria continue to persuade.

“Each element of void has uniqueness. It's not part of the four element system....., However it's diverge among us. It seems my basic type is movement element. Either my familiar or the spell I used are like that. Yours is offensive.”

“Then how about Tiffania? Or Galia void user?”

“At this time we are yet to know. But it's related to divination. That's what we want to find out right now, then your Majesty Queen Henrietta......”

Henrietta nodded, took a ring.

It's Wind Ruby.

Various misfortune fate befall in this ring. From Albion royal family Wales, to Saito, to Henrietta....., The wind treasure has been changed owner few times. Henrietta walk to the corner of the room seek for Tiffania.

“Y, your majesty?'

“Please receive this.”

“Bu, but.....”

Tiffania face reddens, shamed. Henrietta, took Tiffania hand.

“This ring, always been passed down to Albion royal family...... Except you, right now there is no one else have that bloodline. This has been destined to be placed in your finger. Rise, are thou not a void user?.

With that said Tiffania received wind ruby, carefully inserted it to her finger. Tiffania white, beautiful skin match perfectly with the wind ring.

Now, Victoria said, faced Louise direction.

Brimir secret is just like a treasures that were packed in a cascet. Each treasures (magic) is different. And the rings......, is the key to open that casket. I wonder what kind of treasure that will be shown by miss Tiffania. Miss Tiffania, please open founder prayer book.

Louise remembered the words she once said to Tiffania.

“What I need to do is just read.”

So it's apply to another void user too?. Louise heart wondered, Victoria answered.

“The treasures are not choose four void users. Such is the reason, however we are brothers.”

Hereupon, What kind of spell that will be discovered by Tiffania?.

Once before, I have discovered new spell............

Louise hand over the founder prayer book to Tiffania. Bite her lips, Tiffania received it.

Took a deep breath for gathering courage. Her big breast, moved up and down. And then with a determined looks Tiffania opened her eyes. Resolute to face any destiny that may lye.

Slowly Tiffania opened a pages.

One page, one page, Tiffania continue turned pages.

“Is there any inscription you see?”

“Tiffania shake her head”

“No...., nothing.”

“Seems like it's not your time yet.”

Tiffania leak a sigh, sign of relief.

“Then, it's my turn now.”

Victoria received founder prayer book from Tiffania, with similar hesitation to see, opened.

However......, This time a page in founder prayer book radiating bright light.

Victoria illuminated by that dazzling light, the dignity of the fifth saint were shaken. Meanwhile Julio, with the same ever modest look, crumbling to the floor.

“Your Holiness....., oh, your Holiness......”

Henrietta, being amazed at that shining light.

Louise too, can't say anything, continue wathing that scene.

This moment witnessed the the other users gain void.

The second void user, Pope Victoria.

Inside the light, Victoria read the character that appeared.

“Upper center in the middle page. World Door”.

Saito plugged the source of electricity. With the sound “Beep”, the notebook start to operates.

Character began to appeared in the LCD screen, Colbert hold a breath.

“What a fined beautiful display.”

“Now, we still in the process of booting.”

For Saito, it has been one year since he last saw this screen naturally his pulse beating fast. OS logo were showns....., Desktop screen appeared.

“It's fortunate. This machine is not broken”

Like a child Colbert watching intently at that bright screen.

“Then, Saito-kun.”

“Yes.”

“What kind of thing, this device can do?”

Saito looking troubled. That will be a difficult explanation.

“For example, internet....”

“That was you said before, many many thing can be found to gather information, the functionality of this thing, right?”

“Affirmative”

“With all honour, could you demonstrate it for me.”

“I'd love to, but I think there is no connection.”

Saito said. This is different world, it impossible to connected.

“Whatever, for the sake of truth. let's try it?”

Nod, I Understood. Saito opened an application to test the connection.

Meanwhile in the Pope office, the sound of spells chanted vibrating the room.

Yuru.eru.nawashizu.pooba.shirumari.......

Louise gazing intently at the performance.

The name of the spell that just was chanted, spinning the head try to remember,

“Door World.“

That is......, that is, by any chance?.
　
Could it be......?

　
Hagasu.eoruu.peoosu.......

　
Pope finished recited the spell. The power of the void like always took sometime to finished chanting, moreover it is exhausting will force.

And then......., Swinging the staff pointing to the air.

The first time that was shown......., something that resembling small dot speck.

Sparkling light of crystal, floating at the sky...... that kind of scene.

Gradually that tiny thing , turns bigger and until reach the size of a hand mirror.

“Mirror....“

There is vision in that mirror....., No it couldn't be a mirror. The vision that is being projected, is not a vision that I have ever seen. Tall, rows of tower....., a vision of different country.

“This is.....“

Louise mutters

Not a scenery of Halkeginia.

Could it be....., this is.......

The name of the spell is resurrected.

“World Door“.

“This vision....., could it be......“
　
Victoria satisfied, return a nod.

“Right. A world different from us. The world where flying machine is made......., A place before us gives a sense of extraordinary technology, the homeworld.”
“That is......, Saito birthplace.“

Louise continue stared at Saito homeworld. Those tall looking towers....., many towers forming rows is a city, Louise never seen scenery like this.

No, it is not an ordinary tower, those high uniformity. From looking at those, there is no similar tower like this in any Halkeginia castle.
　
That highly refined art of walls....., many of them is made from glass that seem sparkling, reflecting the sun light. Even with magic, it is impossible to archive this, truly an art.

I wonder, how many of them stand there.

Tiffania too, his eyes wide-eyed continue gazing at that vision. Hanrietta too, looked at that vision with anxiety. As for Julio, shows sign of satisfaction just by watching these ladies.

Victoria continue says.

“The spell I used right now, only reflects The World, not even past this point. Nevertheless, the true strength spell of The World Door is different. If that spell is really used, the gate to that world can really be opened.“

　
After demontration has been shown......, the sphere reflection vanished. That spell only last for 10 seconds....... But even with that, surely it was exhausting most of force will. At any rate, the gate to the different world can be really opened......

Louise ran.

“Hey Louise, where do you go?“

That figure, Julio said that.

“It's been decided isn't it! to tell Saito about this!, a way to go home has been found!“

“Oi, oi!, if you do that I would be in troubled.“
　
With a smile in face, Julio said that.

“What do you mean?“

“I, Look at the fact that he came from that world. He once said before In holy land there is possibility that I may found a way home. If you told him this magic, the only reason that he come would be vanish doesn't it?“

“How could you!“

“That is not the only problem.“
　
Victoria interrupted.

“This World Door, quite a spell that exhausting will force. For the sake to show this for you a small door was made......., If we want to make a bigger door, for example sufficient for him to enter, I'm afraid that would take all of my will force. My void ability if it was not for Halkegenia sake I can't used it, I have to preserve this power. For the sake for him for go back home, if only for that reason I can't used this spell.“

“But! But!.“

Louise drawing near to Victoria.
　
Julio widen his both hands, said.

“Besides that Louise, can't you really bared if he really can go back home?“

„....Eh?“

“Wouldn't you be troubled too?, if you said to him go home....“

Louise take a blow.

“Right Louise, you too don't want parting with him too right?“

Louise began to shiver.
　
Seems now Louise began to grasp the situation.

About myself....., that didn't want to part with Saito. That time, when I though he was dead......., What did I do actually?, attempted to suicide by jumped from the fire tower wasn't it?.

Am I dare to take choice to be part with him forever?.

I don't want for the second time I can't meet him.

Can't I bear situation like that?.

Now I remember, I didn't think seriously this matter.

How many times I said to him that I will found a way home for you, Actually I haven't though deep about the meaning of that words.

In reality, if Saito could really could find a way to home,.....Didn't I trembling right now.

The chance of Saito having a girl, that thought really scared me!

To the paled looking Louise, Victoria continue.

“In the long lifespan of human, we will endlessly making choices. Miss Vallier, living for the sake of the love is right. Wishing for his happiness is right too......I don't think it is a shame to choose any of them. Perhaps I will too choose for my sake. In the religous teaching, consideration to one of the party is not a wrong thing. That's what I think.“
　
Hanrietta too, says to Louise with painfull voice.

“Louise in the choice, the option we took meaning the other options we discarded. No matter what it takes, saito-dono can't coming home. Moreover, wisely thinking, he was not coming to this world just to inspected. But......, Even if for the sake of your love his parents will be abandoned, in the end it returns for the justice I think. “He can't come back home”, it's not a shame if this cruel conscience we ignored.” (Please make this paragraph more beautiful)

Hanrietta continue talking.

“Listen carefully?, Now matter how much time you have been saved. Do not think only for youself. Think for the sake of the future of Halkeginia. For our Ideal, his strength is needed........Please thinking carefully and made judgement wisely, Louise.“

“Saito-kun.....“

Dumbfounded Colbert daze at Saito, Asked.

However, there is no reply.

Saito vision struct at the notebook computer.

There...., A sign on the browser telling it's connected to the internet.

It's connected.

How could?

I don't think it could be connected.

Saito finger moving the cursor from touch bar.

Entered web mail address, and then clicked.

In just a few seconds, one by one mails flowed continously.

It was direct mail. Some from his friends.

But, the most frequent was from......, his mother.

Couldn't be counted how many are there actually.

Once a day, it could delivered two or three times.

Opened the latest mail.

To Saito.

It's been a year since you are gone.

Right now, where could you be?

We have been asked many peoples to find you, but still you can't be found.

I am hoping, somehow this mail could reached you, so the fee always payed.

Today, I made your favorite humberger.

Like when cutting union, tears flowed.

Are you well?

I'm so worried, just thinking that.

I can't thinking anything besides that.

Whatever you do, I couldn't care.

But please show your face.

Saito open the next mail one by one.

There is not much change in display screen.

Most of the mail topic worrying about saito missing.

Eventually, the link got cut off.

Saito just dumbstruct opening this large quantity mail.

Drip, tears drop to the display screen.

“Saito-kun, That is.....“

“It's mail.

“Mail?“

“Letter. from my mother.“

Colbert hold breath. Without waiting for the next words, Colbert exiting the room.

Rush out from Holiness Pope room, Louise ran.

I want to meet Saito.

In the end, Louise submit to their will.

After that long conversation. In the end conclusion has been reached.

However....., wasn't the actual the circumstances of the choices mostly related to myself?.

For the sake of the world......, they said but in the end, didn't it turn out for my sake?.

Because I want to be embraced.

Because the existance of myself is miserable I want him to accepted me.

When returned to dining room, Saito figure can't be found anywhere. Hear from fellow knight corps of the water spirit, he was gone to Colbert sensei room. They replied.

In the direction to Colbert room. In front of the door there was colbert who crossed his arms. Louise approach him, enquiry Colbert.

“Sensei, Saito.....“

Haven asked, Without saying anything pointed to something.

And then, in the vision visible from the door gap. There was a silent figure in the center.

“.....Saito?“

Saito body was frozen in front of the desk. In the surface of the desk there is something. Louise remembered that strange looking machine. When Saito came to this world for the first time, he showed that thing to her.

Saito shoulder are shivering.

He's crying.
<img src="img/13_225.jpg">

“Sensei, what happened actually......?“

With small voice, looking troubled, Colbert explained.

“You see that device......, that Saito brought from his world......., somehow letter can be delivered.”

„.....Letter?“

That machine, seems like one way or another could do that.

“.....From whom the letter sended?“

“It seems from her mother. Seems a sensitive topic.“

Louise received heavy blow to her head being shocked.
　
Didn't saito said before.

That he didn't have any family.

“But....“

But immedietely Louise noticed.

Saito was lying.

Saying he didn't have a family was a lie too.

Why?

I know.

For not to burden me with responsibility.

Dumbfounded, Louise stood blankly.

Then, Louise tears start to flow in her eyes.

Saito, even lying to the extent hurting himself......, but right now what did I do to him.

Even without being said, I want to be cured from this guilty feeling, by being held by Saito.

“I....., why I was so coward like this.“

A silent cursing voice, whispered by her.

“Miss Vallier?“

Bewildered Colbert voice, he asked. But his voice didn't reach Louise. He remembered Saito once Said.

“much or less I understand. For whom I live right now.“

That's why, Saito lied........., Because he was thinking for the most important thing.

Despite of this, did myself thinking for himself too, the best for his sake.

Even right now, Iwant to be comforted by him. That's why I came here..........

Louise ran.

“Ah, wait, miss Vallier!“

Colbert called try to stop her, but without turning back, Louise continue leaving.

Rush over to her own room, lying down on the bed.

Gaze at the ceiling, thinking.

“I......, What is, that I should do?“

Then I too will, do my best to thinking for something, for the sake of this boy. What is it that I can do for him.

And then Louise continued thinking..............

Zero no Tsukaima

2009-01-24T03:43:49Z

Matt122004: /* Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉 */

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Vol.One Cover]]

The ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

Baka-Tsuki Members who are interested in this series please [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 read this].

== Updates == 

*August 2, 2008:
:* [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 of Volume 6]] & [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 of Volume 7]] are translated. Yet another [[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]'s contribution.

Older updates can be found on the [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_news_archive|ZnT news archive]].

== Translation ==
=== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration]] ===
Translators are requested to mark all the chapters they are translating on the [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration Page]] according to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline#Translation_Management|Translation Management]] section of ''Zero no Tsukaima'' [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline|Project Specific Guidelines]].
=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:guidelines Naming Conventions For ZnT]

=== Joint Collaboration ===
This Project was a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] with the following active groups:
* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens] (who also worked on the manga version of this series)
::*Volume 1 (all chapters)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volume 1, Chapter 1
::*Volume 1, Chapter 2

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==
=== Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]

=== Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Eve before the Final Battle in Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - The Final Battle]]

=== Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

=== Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Saint]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Ring of Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The "Charming Fairies" Inn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday]]

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤石 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Duke de La Vallière]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Flame of Twenty Years Ago]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Sortie]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Illusion at Dartanes]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Atonement of Flame]]

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Temperature Difference between the Two]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Fairy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Shinto Priest of Romalia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Secretary and the Emperor]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Ancient City of South Gotha]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Truce]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Reason to Fight]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - King of Gallia]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Rout]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Place of Courage]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Each End of the War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito's Morning]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Golden Elf]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - The Visit of the Shinto Priest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Gandalfr Disappearing]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Nations Conference]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - Louise's Decision]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Users of Void]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Myozunitonirun ]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter10_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 10 - Swordsman]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Epilogue_%7EPreview%7E| Epilogue]]

=== Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会 [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Full_Text|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter1 ~Preview~|Chapter 1 - Louise's Fear]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter2 ~Preview~|Chapter 2 - The Elf of the Forest]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter3 ~Preview~|Chapter 3 - The Meeting and Parting of the Users]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter4 ~Preview~|Chapter 4 - The Chevalier Title]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Ondine ・ Knight Corps of the Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Feelings of the Queen]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Solicitation]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Ball of Sleipnir]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter9|Chapter 9 - The Confrontation with the Mysterious Bird]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Translator's Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

=== Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume10 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The ''Ostland'']]
::*Chapter 2 - Elf
::*Chapter 3 - Anxiety and Jealousy
::*Chapter 4 - The Queen and the Knights
::*Chapter 5 - Siblings
::*Chapter 6 - Six Persons in Prison
::*Chapter 7 - Settlement of the Past
::*Chapter 8 - The Old Mansion of Orleans
::*Chapter 9 - Alhambra Castle
::*Chapter 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Von Zerbst
::*Chapter 2 - The Queen and the Duke
::*Chapter 3 - Karin the Heavy Wind
::*Chapter 4 - The Vallière Family
::*Chapter 5 - New School Term
::*Chapter 6 - Private Lesson
::*Chapter 7 - The Pope of Romalia
::*Chapter 8 - Jörmungand
::*Chapter 9 - Reunion in Westwood
::*Chapter 10 - The Heart of the Duet
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Prologue|Prologue]]
''' New Student from the White Country (Albion)'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Chapter1|Chapter1]]
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
'''Right to Use Saito for a Day'''
::*Chapter 1
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Section3_Chapter2|Chapter 2]] (1%)

=== Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Romalia
::*Chapter 2 - Saito's Decision
::*Chapter 3 - Aboard the ''Ostland''
::*Chapter 4 - The Two Knight Corps
::*Chapter 5 - The Persuasion of the Pope
::*Chapter 6 - Long Spear
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - World Door]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Meaning of the Smile]]
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Flowerbed Squadron's Rebellion
::*Chapter 2 - The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony
::*Chapter 3 - An Elven Gandalfr
::*Chapter 4 - The Capital of Water
::*Chapter 5 - Six Thousand Years Ago
::*Chapter 6 - Tiger Highway
::*Chapter 7 - Aquileia's Saint
::*Chapter 8 - The Steel Tiger
::*Chapter 9 - The Memory of the Bond
::*Epilogue

===Volume 15 - Labyrinth of Oblivion / 忘却の夢迷宮 ===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Carcassonne
::*Chapter 2 - The Knight Contest of the Sandbank
::*Chapter 3 - A Shaken Mind
::*Chapter 4 - The Jewel of Fire
::*Chapter 5 - Honeymoon
::*Chapter 6 - Tabitha's Long Night
::*Chapter 7 - Henrietta's Diplomatic Plan
::*Chapter 8 - Coronation
::*Chapter 9 - The Exit of the Labyrinth
::*Epilogue

=== Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Story 1 - Tabitha and the Pterosaur
::*Story 2 - Tabitha and the Vampire
::*Story 3 - Tabitha and the Assassin
::*Story 4 - Tabitha and the Magic Doll

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story5|Story 5 - Tabitha and the Gambler]]
::*Story 6 - Tabitha and the Minotaur
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_ExtraChapter|Extra Chapter - A Day in the Life of Sylphid]]
::*Story 7 - Tabitha and the Bird of Paradise
::*Story 8 - Tabitha and the Naval Port

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]
::*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
::*[[user:Trewth|Trewth ]]
::*[[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r ]]
::*[[user:Xorius|Xorius]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]]
::*[[user:DeotoxSlayer|DeotoxSlayer]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Akirasav|Akira]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==
* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' (June 25, 2004)
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' (September 25, 2004)
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' (December 25, 2004)
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' (March 25, 2005)
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' (July 25, 2005)
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' (November 25, 2005)
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' (February 25, 2006)
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' (June 25, 2006)
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' (September 25, 2006)
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' (December 25, 2006)
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' (May 25, 2007)
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' (August 25, 2007)
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' (December 25, 2007)
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' (May 25, 2008)
* Volume 15 - ''Labyrinth of Oblivion'' (September 25, 2008)

* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2006)
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' (October 25, 2007)

[[Zero no Tsukaima:Series Overview|ISBN information]]

Kino no Tabi:Volume2 Chapter2

2008-12-29T23:04:07Z

Matt122004: New page: It was the second day in the country. While on her way to pick up Hermes at the car park after lunch, Kino encountered a bickering couple in front of the Motorad. From the looks of it, th...

It was the second day in the country.

While on her way to pick up Hermes at the car park after lunch, Kino encountered a bickering couple in front of the Motorad. From the looks of it, they seemed to be a married couple in their thirties, and beside them stood a boy, about ten years old and looking extremely lost.

The father said:

“That is why I am saying that you are being over protective.”

The mother retaliated with:

“No! You are being stubborn. This is for his own good.”

The 3 were blocking her access to Hermes, Kino began by clearing her throat.

“Emm...”

Before she could begin saying “Excuse me, can I pass through and get to my bike behind you?”, the father notice her and asked.

“What do you think?”

“About what? I didn't follow the conversation.” Kino appeared somewhat confused by the sudden question. But before the father could explain the situation, the mother interjected.

“This stubborn man insists that our boy doesn't need a bullet proof vest.”

“Why does he need something like that?” asked Kino.

“The war of course! Our son is joining the army.” replies the father.

“War?”

“Yes, it broke out a few months back, it is the first one we've had since the country was founded. The army has been recruiting soldiers for the frontlines. My son will be joining the army today. Not to boast, but he will make a fine soldier, probably will return a hero too!.... but this foolish wife of mine keeps insisting that he wears a bullet proof vest. What nonsense.”

“Hubby! The vest will protect our son from shrapnels.”

“He just needs to crouch down to avoid them, not to mention there are trenches to take cover in,”

“Even so, it will protect him from other harm. He can't be a hero if he gets hurt, our son needs to be able to do his best to become a hero.”

“But won't the vest be heavy? He can't move freely if he is bogged down, also he will be ridiculed if he is the only one wearing it.”

“No such thing, he just need to be proud and say its a gift from his loving mother.”

After listening to the parents, Kino glanced at the boy and said:

“I think you should ask the boy's opinion.”

“Oh... you're right. What do you think, Timmy? You will listen to mommy won't you?” the mother bended down to gently place her hands on his shoulders. The father also squat down next to him, holding up an encouraging fist.

“Come on son, you are a man right? Real men don't need this junk.”

“Don't worry, mommy and daddy will respect your decision.”

“That's right boy!”

The boy replied in a scared and halting voice.

“I.. I don't wanna go to war.”

The father immediately stood up and said in a hard voice.
“We are doing this for your own good!”

The mother also stood up and stare down at her son.

“You need to join the army and become a hero. That way you will be able to enter a good collage and university, then you will get to work in a large company. Don't you understand, we are dong this for you. Didn't you say your friends in class are joining too? You don't want to lose out to them do you?”

“But... johnny's parent won't let him go.”

The mother began to raise her voice at her son.

“What johnny did is not his problem, you should decide for yourself.”

“Yeah, you shouldn't compare yourself with others.”

The poor boy's face went pale with terror after receiving the sudden outbursts from his parents.

The mother took out a brand new bullet proof vest from her bag, the vest was still wrapped in plastic with a piece of card attached, which reads: “To our brave young soldiers! Specially designed to reduce stress to shoulder, now with adjustable height to suit growing children, ideal for long term use.”

She half squat and place one hand behind her son, gently urging him.

“Put this one on and lets go to the recruitment center. Don't be scared, mommy will be with you.”

“Like I said, you are being overprotective.”

“I just want the best for our son!”

“I know, but just don't over do it.”

And so the bickering started anew. In the heat of it, the boy timidly said again.

“I don't wanna go.”

“Not again! You must have inherited that cowardice from your mother's side.”

“What?! He is as stubborn as you are! You old mule!”

Again the boy protested in an almost crying voice.

“I... really.... don't want to go.”

Kino interjected at the bickering parents and said.

“Maybe you should rethink this over with the boy?”

The parents gave Kino a horrid and insulted look as she said those words.

“Why don't you mind your own business? This is a family matter.”

“Yeah, this is our problem. We really are doing this for the best of our child.”

“Right...” Kino nodded.

“Come on.” The mother grabed the boy's hand and began to drag him away. “We should head to the recruitment center before its too late. We will decide about the vest once we get there.”

“Right. Let's go Timmy.”

Kino watch as the parents, each dragging their son, left the scene. She could only shake her head quietly and head towards Hermes. The Motorad greeted Kino as she kicked down the stand.

“Must have been tough.”

“It was.”

Kino answer honestly before hopping on to Hermes.

7 Nights

2008-12-24T06:55:19Z

Matt122004:

[[Image:7_nights_picture.jpg|300px|thumb|A promotional image.]]

Also known as "7 セヴンナイツ"

== Story Synopsis ==
I, Sakuya Hoshi, am just a normal high school student who attends Suijou Academy.

But for some reason, every night I was being 'called' by a 'creepy' dream. In the dream is a town of never ending night. No sign of people there besides me; instead of people there are 'monsters'. That's the kind of dangerous world it is.

With the girl I met in my dream, Akeno Gasukamori, we try to find a way to somehow escape this endless nightmare...

Will we ever safely get out of this endless nightmare, with monsters after us and other repeating horrors... And exactly what or who awaits us in the end...!?

-The Yoshio & Ginta combo's school action novel... Arrives here!

== Updates ==
*April 20, 2008
:*Part 2 of Chapter 1 added
*March 12, 2008
:*Project page created

== Translation ==

=== [[7 Nights:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[7 Nights:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[7 Nights:guidelines|7 Nights Format Guidelines]]

Please refer to this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=1904 topic thread] for in depth discussion on the guidelines proposals and other information about this project.

== 7 Nights / 7 セヴンナイツ by Yoshio Kusakabe ==

===Volume 1===
:[[7 Nights:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]

::*[[7 Nights:Prologue|Prologue]]

Chapter 01
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01|Part 01]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part2|Part 02]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part3|Part 03]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part4|Part 04]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 01_part5|Part 05]]

Chapter 2
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part1|Part 01]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part2|Part 02]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part3|Part 03]]
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 02_part4|Part 04]]

Chapter 3
::*[[7 Nights:Chapter 03_part1|Part 01]]

Chapter 04

Chapter 05

Chapter 06

Chapter 07

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[User:onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]]
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Matt122004|Matt122004]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*None

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[User:Bucket|Bucket]]

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[User:Matt122004|Matt122004]]

== Series Overview ==

1. 7 Nights - 7 セヴンナイツ - ISBN-------------- - Yet To Be Announced

Kino no Tabi:Volume2 Epilogue

2008-12-24T03:50:36Z

Matt122004: New page: Kino stood staring at a cloudless sky, in the middle of stone and sand desert. She look down the stone well in front her and it was dry as a bone. She had try lowering an iron cup into t...

Kino stood staring at a cloudless sky, in the middle of stone and sand desert.

She look down the stone well in front her and it was dry as a bone.

She had try lowering an iron cup into the well but it still come up empty.

That cause her to shake her head in dejection.

“Told you so! Something like this is bound to happen.”

This coming from Hemmis, which was propped up on a stand behind a white shirted and black jacketed Kino.

“This is bad....” Kino stared into stone well.

Hemmis quickly chirp in:

“We have to go back to Master, its still not too late you know.”

But Kino reject the idea by shaking her head vigorously.

“No!”

“This ain't getting us nowhere.”

Kino shakes her head again.

“I know..... but I don't want to go back.”

“You are a stubborn one. Although I understand but we can't go on with water. If you dry up that is all fine, but what will happen to me? I don't wanna be buried next to your mummified body.”

“I don't want to end up a mummy either.... but.”

“But what?”

Frustrated, Kino suddenly slap her hands on to the stone well and shout into its depth.

“Why! Why must be all dry up!”

“Probably is Karma catching up to you. For God, that is, the power who protect traveler is telling you to go home.” Hemmis reflects coldly.

Kino wipe off the beads of sweat on her forehead.

“I am so thirsty after that shouting.”

“Let's go back.”

“No!”

“.... you could at least take us somewhere where I could be found before dropping dead.”

“Too bad I can't grant that wish.”

After a short rummaging through her packs, Kino remove a coil of rope from the baggage.

“Are you gonna hang yourself?”

Hemmis asked.

A large water proof canvas was on the rope tied between the stone well and Hemmis. In the cool shades lies Kino.

“Kino. You asleep...or are you already dead?”

“No, I am not asleep and still alive....”

“If you don't make up your mind, you be dead soon.”

“...yeah.”

“The way I see it, we got 2 choices: try to go back with whatever water we got left and receive an earful from Master for secretly leaving. Or stay in the desert until you die.”

“Don't like either of them.”

Kino pull herself from the ground and got out from underneath the canvas.

A small gust is picking across the desert, sending some dust flying.

“Kino, a traveler needs to be decisive. No matter you're a greenhorn or a veteran.”

Hemmis tried to sound serious as he deliver the lecture.

But Kino paid him scant attention, she put on her coat and drags the canvas off and covers Hemmis with it.

“Kino?”

She smiles at Hemmis from behind the water proof canvas.

“No, what we need is luck.”

“Emm?”

“What traveler needs is that boost after a long struggle, a little bit of luck.”

There was single drop of water that fell on the canvas, and followed by another and then another in a rhythmic drumming before finally coming to a roar.

It has begin to rain.

User talk:Matt122004

2008-12-24T03:34:39Z

Matt122004:

==Kino no Tabi==

Hi Matt. I've made a few changes to a [[Kino_no_Tabi:Volume2_Frontispiece|chapter of Kino no Tabi]] that you have translated. Please, feel free to revert them if you think they don't fit the style. By the way, are you translating from the Japanese version of the books? --[[User:iSoron|iSoron]] 11:59, 13 October 2008 (PDT)

==Seven Nights==

I've decided to do part 3 onwards (barring any time constraints). Is this okay with you? --[[User:Joay|Joay]] 11:58, 23 December 2008 (UTC)

That's fine, thank you so much. The other translator dropped off the face of the planet, so thank you very much for taking his place. --[[User:Matt122004|Matt122004]] 7:40, 23 December 2008 (PST)

Kino No Tabi:Registration Page

2008-12-23T06:17:00Z

Matt122004: /* Volume 2 */

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Chapter6

2008-10-26T23:20:03Z

Matt122004: New page: A Tale of Roads —Passage— There was a summer forest. A hilly area dense with trees and grass with lumps stretching across the earth painted the world in green. Perfectly white clo...

A Tale of Roads

—Passage—

There was a summer forest.

A hilly area dense with trees and grass with lumps stretching across the earth painted the world in green.

Perfectly white clouds floated in the sky and the sun shone brilliantly on the earth.

In this forest, on a certain narrow road, a motorad (note: a two-wheeled vehicle, meaning it doesn't fly) wheezed by.

This road in the forest was narrow and wildly overgrown. The width would allow a vehicle to pass, with some effort. The surface was muddy, uneven. Tree branches stretched overhead, and though it was morning, it was very dim.

The motorad, its front wheel shooting up everywhere in the ditch and its back wheel racing from being stuck in the mud, proceeded very sluggishly. The headlights shuddered every which way.

Black boxes lay on both sides of its back wheel, and on its carrier were strapped a carrying bag and a sleeping bag. The wheels and body of the motorad itself were completely dirtied in mud.

The driver was a young human. About the mid-teens. Large eyes, an intrepid face.

She wore a furred cap, the earflaps were pushed up by the band on her goggles which did not cover her eyes but were on her cap.

She wore a black vest on top of a white shirt not dirtied by all the mud thrown up, and had a wide belt strapped on her. By her right thigh was a Hand Persuader in its holster. (Note: A Persuader is a firearm; in this case, it is a pistol.)

“It’s an awful road… This is the worst thing ever…”

This, the driver groaned.

“I got gypped… ‘There’s an unbelievably good road up ahead, just to tell you,’ my ass…”

The back wheel slipped in mud again and the driver panicked, readjusting her grip on the handles.
Sweat dripped from her forehead on the tank.

“Hang in there, Kino. Look, we just have a little more to go before we’re out of the forest.”

So said the motorad as if it had nothing to do with the present issue. Ahead on the road, the end of the forest tunnel shone white and dazzling.

The driver named Kino said,

“But Hermes, there’s no guarantee that the road from there on will be—oof…better than this one.”

Putting up a leg, she tried desperately to regain her balance.

“If the sun hits it and dries it up, it would make the situation better. Wanna take a break?”

So said the motorad named Hermes.

“Good idea…it’s a beautiful forest after all, so it’d be nice to relax and admire it…”

So smiled she.

“Pretty mad, aren’t you, Kino.”

“What…is this?”

“Wow, amazing. Yup, definitely amazing.”

Even Hermes, resting on its sidestand, sounded impressed.

There was a wide road.

The forest was cleared, the roots dug out, the earth leveled, wide enough for a large truck to comfortably drive by—a truly excellent road.

After the clearing the treacherous path back in the woods, Kino and Hermes stopped and saw this one.
Mud tracks from Hermes’s tires stuck to the road.

“How can a road fit for a country be here…? Hermes, I’m not dreaming, am I?”

“You’re fine. Though even then, I’m surprised. Definitely a shocker. Could even call this a highway.”

Kino turned around and observed.

This path gently sloped along the hills, and as it ascended and descended, it ran on for as far as the eye could see.

Kino traversed the width of the road as she observed, stooping down once and removing her gloves, touching the hot surface.

“Some sort of heavy roller packed and leveled the earth very well. It looks easy to drive on…”

“Did you notice, Kino? They mixed something in the earth before they packed it. Besides, it’s sort of raised in the middle.”

“Huh? Why?”

Kino asked as she stood up.

“When it rains, the runoff can flow to the left and right. Look at the sides; you can see they dug ditches there, which the trees hold very tightly. It allows the water to flow into the forest from different spots, which is a good a way for the road to avoid weathering from rain. There are probably tunnels further along that go underneath and redirect the flow of water from the hilltops.”

After listening to Hermes’s explanation, Kino again regarded the road impressively.

“But Kino, we’re not in any country yet. I can’t think of any reason at all why someone would put in the time and labor to make such an excellent road.”

As Hermes pondered,

“But for me, it’s a huge lifesaver!”

Kino screamed this to the blue sky.

After that, Kino traveled down the road west.

At intervals, signs appeared along the road.

Numbers of days signified information like how long it would take to get to this next country if you were rushing with an engine vehicle, how long if you drove leisurely, how long at a fast horse gallop, how long for a carriage, how long for a bicycle, and how long on foot.

The road smoothly wove through the hilly area, up and down, going on and on and on.

The facilities for the gutters were fit snugly, and on the side near a precipice, there were logs established to prevent vehicles from falling off.

On both sloping sides of the road, there were also logs driven into the ground in the form of pickets
and fences, intended to prevent landslides during the rainy season, and further on, it appeared that grass and all sorts of trees were planted into the ground. By the looks of it, mere days passed since this construction finished.

A bridge spanned the river as if it was the most natural thing in the world. It looked incredibly sturdy, composed of lavishly piled logs that were cut down for the road during the deforestation process.

Additionally, there was a sign dictating how to fix the bridge should it become damaged, with logs prepared by the side.

There was a path with a stairway for water-gathering purposes, as well as a clearing by the side for anyone who wished to camp out.

“They’re so gracious! What a wonderful road!”

An impressed Kino raced Hermes fast down the otherwise lonely road. The mud on the vehicle gradually dried up, at intervals crumbling off and flying to the back.

Then, going five times faster than in that muddy ditch in the woods, some time before noon,

“Amazing. We’re almost there. It’s just as the sign said.”

Kino caught sight of tall walls.

The path went straight on to the gate.

What lay there was a country cosily nestled in a basin amongst the hills.

Kino sought permission to enter the country for three days and was received.

While settling the entry formalities, Kino expressed her awe of the road to the guard.

“Did the people in this country make it?”

“Not at all,”

The guard promptly replied.

“It would be faster if you were to ask the builders themselves than for me to explain it.”

“The builders, then? That means there is a group responsible for that road, correct?”

“Yes. You’re in great luck. They were planning to stay until today. Go straight to the central park.
They should be right in the middle of a great festival.”

Kino and Hermes entered the country and then sought the aforementioned central park.

Though they traveled down its thoroughfare, it was narrow and bumpy and only fields flew by left and right. Here and there, they could see puddles and furrows.

“Well, we know for certain these people couldn’t have built it.”

So Hermes grumbled.

Past the streets of log cabins was the park.

Wide and flat, it was composed of both forest and lawns.

Many people were present. There were probably over a thousand, with shops put up and music playing—a very lively atmosphere.

Kino walked Hermes in from the park entrance.

Tables and chairs were set up, in which people who were eating and talking sat.

Two kinds of people were visible.

The first appeared to be the country’s residents, wearing a uniform of checkered shirts. They comprised perhaps seven-tenths of the group.The second had clearly different customs, as they wore sleeveless shirts exposing their arms. Young and old, man and woman, all were darkly tanned, and as indicated by the sinews in their round arms, they wielded powerful bodies.“Hm, so there they are.”

So Hermes said, and Kino agreed.

It seemed that the residents greatly welcomed these road-workers at the festival. They brought food and drink and excitedly motioned for them to eat up.“Come to think of it, I’m hungry.”

Once Kino whispered this as meat flew left and right by her eyes,“But before that, we’re talking!”

Hermes was shocked.

When Kino pushed Hermes near, she called out to the checkered persons first.

“Hello. I just entered this country a while ago. May I know about this festival and those people?”

The middle-aged woman to whom she spoke exclaimed,

“Oh, my! More and more people by the hour!”

After that pleasant surprise,

“Why, then, I’ll introduce you to them. Come with me!”

She guided Kino and Hermes to one of the tables where these people sat. This one was mainly composed of women and children.

A man in the prime of his life—of course, tanned and strong as the rest—said,“Oh! This is wonderful! —
Traveler, if you haven’t had lunch yet, would you care to join us?”

Kino, of course, did not decline. Others introduced themselves to her, she set Hermes on its kickstand, and took a chair by the side.

The specific food presented was whole roasted pig, deer steak, boiled corn, bean soup, and much more.“Come, come. Don’t hold back, eat up.”

Accepting their offer, Kino plunged herself into the food.

While she dined, Kino answered their questions, told them about how she and Hermes came from the east, how they ran into such a splendid road after hitting an extraordinarily bad one, how it saved them by getting them here ahead of schedule, and such.

“It was amazing! I’m extremely impressed!”

So assented Hermes, and meek smiles graced their countenances.

The residents spoke.

“Isn’t it?! It’s spectacular. Now more travelers and businessmen can gain access to here. Once we have more cultural exchange, perhaps we can develop. Once we prosper amd increase our population…our dreams will be fulfilled! —All thanks to you. Thank you so much!”They applauded them.After wiping her mouth,
Kino drank the tea served and began inquiring.

“Do you build roads as you migrate?”

“Indeed.”

So the aforementioned man replied, apparently the leader.

“We live by emigrating like a caravan does while we build roads. We currently have 297 among us.”

The man pointed off somewhere. The carriages and tents they were using were located outside the park.

The carriages carried wooden cranes, suggesting its use for public works. Along with a grand caravan,
a heavy stone roller, bundles of rope for reaching high places, many shovels and axes, livestock for food, etc. were also visible.

“It’s strange for there to be so many people and materials in an emigration group.”

Hermes was impressed.

“Me too. It’s the first I’ve heard of it.”

So Kino said. The man continued.

“In order to make traveling easier for carriages and vehicles, we try to improve international roads. We build, we move, we go on. Much of life is moving, isn’t it. Our diet is primarily hunting-gathering, milk from our livestock, and once in a while, some meat.”“I see. So while you built that road I just traveled on, you’ve been staying here.”

“Yes, since ten days ago. These people are very kind. They gave us permission to stay in this park for a prolonged amount of time and insisted we rest. And even this festival. It’s too much.”

At this man’s expression of gratitude, the resident froze instead and exclaimed,“Oh, no! This is nothing compared to what you’ve done!”

“So it isn’t as if you built a road just for recompense?”So Kino asked, and the man nodded.

“That’s our purpose in life. Though technically speaking, we just build roads ‘for the heck of it.’
Sometimes, countries with unstable military scold us. ‘Now the enemy has an easier time getting to us—thanks!’ Though when it comes that, we show them good defense spots and add fences, and then they let us off.”

“How long have you been doing this?”

“Forever.”

The reply so sudden, Kino repeated this.

“Forever, meaning?”

“Since I was born.”

“… Then, do you have a country?”

“As for that, we no longer have one. —According to the records, five generations ago, certain people of a country no longer in existence began to split into different groups. Everyone abandoned their country all at once and we set out on a journey to build roads. Since then, we’ve raised our own children, sometimes picking up recruits from different countries or the wild, travelling forever and ever. The other groups must be making the best of themselves elsewhere, I’m sure.”

“Then…why? Why do you do this?”

The man smiled at Kino’s question, then replied.

“Of course, to be of use to everyone in the world!”

The next day.

Kino woke with the morning.

After light exercises, Kino practiced drawing the revolver she called Cannon, then dissembled it to clean. She took a shower and changed.

When she drew the curtain of the cheap hotel where she stayed aside, in the dim light, she saw the
park ahead of the road.

“……”

Kino took out her snipe scope from her bag and observed the park.

A crosshair now in her vision, it revealed to her the sight of people packing their tents away.

“Well?”

Hermes suddenly asked from a corner of the room.

“Like he said, they’re leaving today. Packing very fast.”

So Kino replied as she continued observing.

“There something on your mind, Kino?”

“Yesterday, I asked them, ‘why?’”

“You did.”

“And he said, ‘to help people.’”

“He did.”

“I don’t believe it. I can’t imagine they’d do this for centuries without some compensation.”

“Hmm. But what will you do?”

“They’re going west for another road—”

“I see. Even if you leave the day after tomorrow, you still have time to catch up to them.”

“When I do, I’m going to ask again. They may have had a reason they couldn’t answer here.”

“It’d be nice if that would work out.”

“Don’t know ‘til you try. —By the way, Hermes.”

“What?”

“If you’re going to wake up in the morning, then do so every morning. Then I wouldn’t have to get so
tired trying to waking you up.”

“You understand something, Kino?”

“Understand what?”

“There’s never a single road for all the things in the world.”

“No, I don’t get it.”

And so Kino and Hermes remained in the country for another two days.

They sold what was sellable and bought what they should, and Hermes was replenished.

The people they met—

“So wonderful, isn’t it? They have the skills to build so many roads, but to think they’d do it for no compensation!”

“To find out that building roads is their purpose in life is awesome.”

“Don’t you see how their eyes just sparkle? It just shows how strong and at ease they are.”
—each one lavished praise on the road builders.

The third afternoon, Kino and Hermes headed to the west gate for departure.

There was a freshly built, wonderful road stretched out into the hills of the forest.

As they began to leave,

“I believe you’ll meet them, so would you please thank them again for us?”

Kino accepted. One person who held a cloth bag said,

“If you can, would you bring this to them? It’s freshly baked bread. Perhaps reach them by tomorrow.
Until then, you can use it for yourself, too.”

“Understood.”

Kino assented, tried to lash it down to her sleeping bag as best she could, and set off on the road with no one else in sight.

They proceeded some and stopped within visible distance of the country walls.

“If we just rush after them, it’s be a waste.”

Kino then steered off into the forest, found a spot that suited her, and set up camp.

Dinner that night was bread.

Next day.

Kino woke with the morning. She packed her tent and only drank tea.

Then she woke Hermes and departed, not even waiting for the sun to rise.

They reached the builders after just rounding one hill.

“This is…spectacular…”

“I’m with you.”

They beheld a road construction site.

Before her eyes, tents were lined on the freshly made road, women and children preparing breakfast. The livestock were penned nearby and the migration carriages were parked nearby.

A ways ahead, there were carriages specifically for the contruction work cranes. Next to them, cut timber stacked neatly together.

And further ahead, there was no road. Just fallen trees, stumps as their remnants, and half-dried earth, with only forest ahead.

The men were already working. Their powerful bodies glistened with sweat as they hauled trees, dug up roots, pushed the roller to pack the earth, dug ditches, and directed overall construction with what appeared to be blueprints.

“So this is how they start…”

So Kino said, stopping Hermes and cutting the engine. The children who caught sigh of them happily bounded to Kino.

She removed the lighter baggage and approached the women.“Good morning. I brought bread from that country.”

After she was thanked, they invited her to breakfast. As Kino reciprocated her gratitude,

“Stingy.”

Hermes muttered at the sight.

After breakfast.

As the sun shone over the forest in the east, the man from the prior day sipped tea on a tree stump in
a detached clearing.

“By the way—”

Kino approached him with Hermes.

The man upturned the corners of his mouth—

“ ‘The real reason why we build roads,’ yes?”

—and spoke abruptly. Then Kino—

“Yes. If you couldn’t reveal it there.”

—replied calmly.

“Very good! You’re very good. You’ve got guts and intelligence. Truly. Expected nothing less of a traveler. Different from the people in that country. I like you!”
He pointed to Kino with the hand that held the mug. And once he drank down the rest in one gulp,

“I really do feel like responding to such a curious intellectual.”

“Ooh. Then you’ll tell us?”

So asked Hermes on its kickstand. Of course, replied he. The man motioned Kino to a nearby tree stump.
She thanked him and sat down.

“I’ll tell you, but don’t tell the people in the country. Well, ‘cept even if you do, it won’t really reap you much benefit or be very useful.”Once he declared this,

“Our real goal. The reason why we continue to build roads is really our raison d’etre, but…it is—”

“Hm, hm.” “That is?”

To Kino and Hermes’s assents, the man replied in all earnest,

“To destroy all the people in the world.”

They began to hear the pounding of hammers.Their men, who finished breakfast, along with some women and children, began work on the road.

While these sounds went on, the man said to Kino,

“Amazing, right?”

He smiled. And then riddled, Do you get it?

“Destroy all the people…? I don’t quite see the connection.”

Kino replied honestly.

“Then I shall tell you—the grand plan of my forefathers.”

So the man announced grandiosely.

“Clappy clappy clappy.”

Hermes vocally applauded.

“Let’s start with your country. The country I’ve never seen, the homeland that no longer exists. —Apparently, it was in the depths of poverty. As winters passed, more corpses were born and eight of ten children died. When that’s all around, how can you have hope? Our ancestors parted from the world, cursing it. Why such a horrible life, they wondered.”

“And so, you came to hate the world?

Kino asked.

“Precisely. We don’t want such a shitty world. We’ve come to hate it and all of humankind. But just hating is so empty, isn’t it? Very sad. Our ancestors decided to do away with that life of hatred. He wholeheartedly decided to take revenge on the world. We settled on destroying it.”

“And and?”

“Then our ancestors thought of ways to do. So what to do, what to do… They probably thought of taking up arms and using them to massacre. But they also figured out that wouldn’t work. It requires a ridiculous amount of effort. —What they need is power. If they don’t have it, then just use other people’s.”

“Hm, hm.” “So then?”

“And then he found the answer. The ingenious, most blasphemous spark of all. We hatched the frightful plan to exploit power from the very people we planned to destroy. So we began to build roads.”

“Mm?” “I still don’t see it.”

“This now is the heart of the matter. The first thing our ancestors thought of was how to destroy humankind, how to ‘make this a place they can’t live in.’”

“That’s easy to understand.” “I see.”

“Now, what would a place uninhabitable for people be like?”

The man quizzed them.

“Waste lands.”

So Hermes answered, and Kino gave a similar response.

“Well, true. It’s a place without food or water. I’ve travelled through those sorts of places before.”

He nodded.

“Right. As of now, we have water and vegetation. The vegetation supports the animals and the water nourishes the vegetation. It’s where you can live. If so, then destroy these ‘living spaces’ in this world. So, make them crush themselves. By human power. Lots of human power.”

“Ahh, now I get it.”

So said Hermes. Continuing.

“Let’s say on a small island are ten people. There are enough food and water for them. But, what if we had fifteen people?”

“Someone would starve.”

Kino replied.

“Right. The same with this world. If the carrying capacity exceeds, destruction will commence. So how to add more humans to the world?”

Kino answered,

“Make it prosper.”

“Precisely. As long as we enrich populous countries, people will beget people, and so will consumable foods. Of course, fields will expand as well, so they won’t fall so easily, but one day, they will hit the limit. Space for fields and water will start to run out.”

“Then that’s where roads come in, don’t they…”

“You got it. We build roads, we connect countries. And then what? They were very happy, right?
Cultural exchange will explode and they will progress. Population will increase, countries will broaden, and prosper more than ever, won’t they?”

“So your aim is to expand these countries.”

“Yes. Leading these countries to one another is our goal. Wonderful roads will move people smoothly, shipping insufficient resources from affluent places. Then people will continue to prosper, and former nature will become engulfed by countries. Humans will grow more arrogant and multiply without bound, and in the end consume the entire world. Even if a clever fellow were to notice what was happening, it wouldn’t work. Humans are hedonistic. They can’t let go of what they find convenient. Then the have-nots envy the haves, and try to take it for their own, as well. That clever fellow can’t very well persuade all of those people, but neither is surrender an option. —This way, the world will slowly but surely bring about irreversible changes.”

“On that point, I assure you of humans’ ‘hedonism.’ This is coming from a Motorad, so this can’t be wrong.”

So said Hermes, and Kino cocked her head.

“Why is it reliable from a Motorad?”

“Y’know, Kino, about bystander’s vantage?”

Kino cocked her head again.

“…… Sorry, Hermes. I can’t think of the right word you mean.”

“It works! It means a third party knows the situation better than the party itself!”

As Kino and Hermes carried on this exchange, the man spoke.

“The most important thing to advance civilizations ‘til they fall—that is a road. The best and strongest invention created for the sole purpose of bringing humans to an end. We harness the people’s power, who will never notice, and one day we will crush them.”

“I see…I understand more of your grand plan, now.”

“But it’d require lotta patience. How long would it take?”

The man was sincere at Hermes’s inquiry.

“Can’t tell. How many millenia? Tens of millenia? Either way, long after you and I bite the dust.”

“…”

Remaining quiet, Kino waited for his words.

“But, there’s one great thing I never expected.”

“Oh?”

“These humans’ rapid technological advancement that come out from their hedonism, after all. Rides like you, Hermes, are now not unusual to see. Some countries I’ve seen have developed machines able to raise huge buildings. Such ‘convenient’ technology will assist human progress. Buses and trucks being faster than carriages, they ride lots of those. Large buildings provide more living space. I wonder if they can sustain the exploding population to the limit.”

“Well, true. If everyone were to ride Motorads like Kino does, then fuel would definitely be the first to go.”

“See? Exhaust filths the air and obscures the sun, and it’s possible that it will prevent flowers and grass from even growing.”

“And also, since carbon dioxide is a greenhouse gas, the entire planet would heat up fast with huge amounts of it in the air. Atmosphere would change and the melted ice would raise water levels. Seaside people would be in a mess.”

Hermes said this in a jolly manner,

“What?”

Kino cocked her head to one side and then the other thrice,

“She kind of doesn’t know what’s going on.”

And the man again spoke.

“Well, doesn’t matter. Basically means you’re being a help to him.”

“Yes, it’s a wonderful thing. —You saw the happy people there in that country, right? The faces of them carefree, welcoming us very warmly.”

“Yes.”

“They weren’t aware of anything. That we’re working so hard to steal their future away. That we’re trying to destroy them. Of course, the people today won’t die from that. On the contrary, they’ll live happy lives and enjoy the progress. Not knowing that their joy, their powers will destroy their own future…”

Observing this man’s ghastly smile,

“You’re enjoying this.”

Hermes stated so. Then man displayed his white teeth and grinned candidly.

“Oh, very! It’s absolute ecstasy! Just building the road gets me pumped up! Now that I’m out of that country of suckers, I’m so happy I could burst! What a wonderful life!”

“Kino’s coming through. Clear the way!”

His clear voice cut through the contruction site and stopped every hand.

From the present site, Kino—

“Thank you, everyone, for breakfast. We’ll be taking off.”

Drove Hermes on.

“Good luck everyone! It was a great road.”

Hermes called out.
Seen off by everyone’s smiles, Kino entered many other narrow roads ahead.

And they hardly went far before stopping again.

“Geez!”

Kino cursed. In the dim woods, Hermes’s backwheel raced in the dimly lit, damp earth.

“Kay kay~ Keep at it~”

So Hermes said as if this had nothing to do with itself.

“This is an awful road!”

Kino used all her might to jerk Hermes back and forth, fine-tuned the accelerator, and finally flew
out of the dirt.

They coasted along again and,

“Wah!”

This time the front wheel slipped and threatened to topple the pair over. Kino furiously stuck out her legs and managed to prevent that. And then heaved a deep sigh.

Looking up at a sweaty Kino despite the little distance they covered, Hermes asked,

“Wanna wait for them to finish?”

As Kino glared at this awful road,

“I don’t have the time for that. —Even I’m human.”

That was her reply.

“Alrighty, then. Good luck to us.”

“Okay!”

Kino fired herself up and sped off again.

The forest became awash with Hermes’s voice and the blaring exhaust.

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Chapter4

2008-10-26T20:29:14Z

Matt122004: New page: The Country With No Borders —Asylum— My name is Riku. I am a dog. I have long, fluffy white fur. I always look like I’m smiling, but it does not necessarily mean that I am. I wa...

The Country With No Borders

—Asylum—

My name is Riku. I am a dog.

I have long, fluffy white fur. I always look like I’m smiling, but it does not necessarily mean that I
am. I was just born that way.

Lord Shizu is my master. He is a young man who always wears a green sweater, lost his hometown in some complicated way, and is currently traveling via buggy.

Our companion is Tea. She is a quiet girl who is fond of hand grenades, lost her hometown in some complicated way, and has been with us for a while.

This was after we crossed over to a new continent and kind of ran from the first country we saw.

Having clearly lost our way in the woods, we ran into an old lady, possibly a hermit. We were fortunate to acquire directions to the road leading to the next nearest country.

Thanked by Lord Shizu, the old lady parceled to him a warning.

“That place has all sorts of little nations who have feuds over their territories. I couldn’t stand it, so I left.”

And this old lady, once an advisor to one of these nations, left us with this and returned to her dilapidated hut.

As the buggy ran through a path deep in the mountainous forests, we went over one peak and came to a mountain basin. The countries the old lady told us of were here.

Only it was quite different from what we heard. There were no little nations engaging in feudal warfare amongst each other with the walls smashed together, but rather one huge country.

“Did they integrate? If so, it might be a stably hospitable place.”

Lord Shizu, who had been seeking such a location for some time, said this gleefully from the driver’s seat. I, laying in the footspace of the passenger’s seat,

“…….”

And Tea, who was resting her chin on my head, descended the road together.

“Isn’t it wonderful?! This wonderful system is so much more wonderful than anything else in the world!”

A female guide so declared before many people.

And we look at the scene dumbfounded, without a word.

It was a huge dome, the size of an indoor baseball stadium, filled with thousands of people.

Young and old, man and woman, all sorts of people, sitting and sleeping and reading and changing clothes and listening to their radios in this wide space.

Each space allotted to one person was about the size of a bed. Close enough to hear the person next to you breathe.

We saw this before. It looked like an emergency evacuation in a certain country where people who lost their homes in an earthquake were put together. Exactly the same.

Lord Shizu asked what on earth was this, and the guide replied in a proud, shrill voice.

“This country was unified long ago under the hand of a great man. Before that were long years of agonizing war.”

We knew that.

“And when we integrated into one country, he who became our first leader said, ‘This kind of situation must never happen again.’ He pondered what to do.”

Well, we kind of got that, too.

“Then he received a revelation! That ‘country borders’ were the cause of all this! That countries loudly insist on their own leaders whom everyone else ignores, which then ends up with us fighting! Think about it. In this world, on this planet, there never ''was'' such a thing as a border! Boundary lines mustn’t exist!”

This is where things get new.

“And then! Our first leader decided never to have a ‘border.’ Basically, never permit anyone to ‘possess’ an area. Forbidden by the constitution!”

Lord Shizu screwed his brows together and asked the guide,

“Meaning…all the citizens live here, in this—”

“That’s right, Traveler! This is their home, where no one has their own piece of land. All beneath this giant dome. Many more like these were built here. Government plans currently indicate that in the future, the domes will be integrated so that everyone will live under one roof.”

“Even families? Even lovers?”

“Of course! Being this bunched together, there’s no way we can consider making any exceptions. Of course, we can always put them near. They should at least have that much freedom.”

“Then…how is privacy in this country?”

The guide puffed up at Lord Shizu’s question.

“Of course not! That itself, the very concept of ‘my land,’ is the fundamental cause of this foolish warfare! It’s because we conceptualized the idea that people insisted on it, tried to preserve it, expand it, and there you have your endless formula for war. So let’s just never have it in the first place. Everything here is open—the living space, the bathroom, and the toilet. Now there’s no way the fighting can ever happen again.”

“About that constitution…”

“Right! Amendments to it have been strictly banned, so there’s no chance of our regressing to that foolish past. Offenders and rebels alike are punished severely.”

This guide who could not contain her joy continued babbling to a clouded Shizu.

“You desire emigration, don’t you?! So how is our country?! Won’t you become one of our wonderful citizens?! We’ll welcome you!”

And once Lord Shizu bought the necessities, he crossed the country walls again at dusk.

We departed from that “space” to the outside world.

In the deep forest, we await the close of the day.

One of the things Lord Shizu bought in that country was a little tent. It was one of the things postponed since the last country we visited did not have the kind we desired.

Lord Shizu speaks to Tea, who watched him wordlessly as he set up somewhat farther away from his own tent.

“This is yours. From now on, you sleep here.”

“…”

Tea’s eyes protested, but Lord Shizu did not yield.

So Tea yanked out all of the stakes, carried the tent to Lord Shizu’s, set it down, and restaked it.

“’ight.”

Bidding Lord Shizu good night, she disappeared into her tent.

“Good night, Tea.”

Lord Shizu did likewise into the neighboring one.

A forest where the cries of an owl rung low.

The last sight I saw before closing my eyes was the two tents, shoulder-to-shoulder in friendly fashion.

The Very Hard-to-Find Afterword

— Preface —

So here’s another afterword.

Hello again from the author Keiichi Sigsawa who likes to mix myth and truth together.

Here the afterword starts again, which would normally look like more of the story. This time, in contrast to an easy-to-find afterword, I wrote and put this in a really hard place to find.

“Not…ANOTHER…afterWORD…”

You might say, but,

“You can’t choose when to have your afterwords!”

So with two of these, just relax and read on.

And also, there actually isn’t a third one.

Really.

Trust me.

So, I’ve given credit where credit was due in the “easy” one, so how about back-story on the production of this work? I think maybe writing about a matter only the author would know of in the form of an afterword will do.

There are no spoilers about the book here.

While there are none, it’s perfectly fine to read the rest of the book and then come back here, too.

Then it makes this a real afterword. Even though the English subtitle says “preface.”

About the main title.

It was around the time I wrote up the manuscript application. “Kino’s Travels” was too simple, and I once thought, Maybe it sounds kinda dull.

I like its simplicity now, but at the time I really racked my brains.

“!”

Then the title I came up with was:

“Kinou no Kino no Tabi (Kino’s Travels of Yesterday)”

…….

No, I think the one right now was the correct choice…

In the end, I kept it simple and stuck the English “the Beautiful World” to the end.

I feel like applauding myself back then for thinking, “I shouldn’t do this.”

Everything related to misprints

Misprints—that is, misspellings even the author did not intend—happen on occasion.

I do check and proofread again and again, and best case scenario, that shouldn’t produce anything, but ''something'' appears since this is done by humans.

Right, right, like in the previous volume, Kino X…

In the good or bad but nevertheless very, very long “Country with its Prima Donna,” there is a boy named Elias.

I took the name from a character in the Vietnam War film “Platoon,” but when I wrote the story, I was extremely concerned with not making it the super-famous Aeris from Final Fantasy VII, the only RPG I’ve ever finished by myself.

But, mistakes do occur when one brandishes a pen. I fix the “Aeris” the moment I type it, I fix it again, and I check and check after the writing’s complete and the book comes out, but—

I’m sorry.

(Maybe I should’ve stuck with “Bob”… But Bob’s not really a character, and “Burns” is a surname.)

As a side note, misprints are sent to the editor before reprint, but other authors—self included—don’t read the books word for word after it’s been printed. Since I’ve read it plenty of times during revision.

So the first places to notice these things are BBS and blogs. That’s what they’re there for.

Everything related to typos

Other than misprints, there are also typos.

Forget about whether in Japanese such a word exists; it’s when you hit the wrong key.

Really, you feel that this word shouldn’t have ended that way, but then you end up putting the wrong suffix on it a lot of the time.

But sometimes, that wrong letter inspires some brilliant, sparkling idea, and consequently, I keep it.

So in the end, it’s alright. Hooray.

Even now, some things I don’t recognize as errors get out in the world.

Some tricks of the angels get in there. A little.

It’s not heavenly thinking up of character names. But it’s fun.

There aren’t very many sub characters with names.

In order to not set one up, I purposely use “resident,” “bearded man,” and “entry guard,” and go on writing without it looking awkward.

Therefore, important, named sub characters who do appear from time to time enjoy themselves and run into conflicts and think of twisted things—they have a certain aura about them. When I go look names up, it can get quite interesting. (Those types of dictionaries really come in handy.)

Although, the aforementioned “Prima Donna” has names like “Yuan,” “Cain,” and “Lob” that I personally came up with.

Huh? The protagonist-like Master and her partner’s names haven’t come up yet?

Come to think of it, oh, yeah.

Actually, it’s just that her name hasn’t come up yet; I’ve got a name for her (no surname yet, though). It’s been around since she first appeared in Kino II. I just didn’t put it out yet. Whether I will commit it to paper or not is a mystery.

On the other hand, her partner’s name is…uh…well…

Note: Sigsawa does not hate him. Just so you know.

The Persuader’s “name” never comes up.

While on one hand, a Persuader—that is, a firearm—in short, a gun—may have a clearly designated model, I won’t name it. (This is the same case with the “Allison” and “Lilia and Treis” series, neither of which take place on Earth.)

There I can describe the gun’s features easily, and if the people understand what I’m writing, all the better.

If I were to be detailed about the guns, the editor would issue the command to cut it, so I have to be careful not to go overboard. Must suppress, must suppress. But that reaction ended up making “School Kino” something else entirely.

Basically, I put in whatever gun I just happen to like.

Whenever I have a toy gun or air gun in hand, I pose and wave it around and shoot ‘em at all dangerous persons in the room. Please do not do this at home.

A thirty-something-old man going into an empty, lit room with a toy gun in hand,

“Whew…all clear.”

And saying that so seriously is something to wonder.

So, one exception to this choice was Volume IX’s “Killing Country,” where Master has a Luger P08 on her hip. This one, I remembered from a handshake session someplace, where someone said to me, “Please put it in!” so I put it in.

So, yeah, that happens. It’s happened, but don’t expect it to happen again, sorry.

Even if someone were to yell,

“Harquebus!”

I wouldn’t know what to do.

And from time to time, I’ll also put in a custom gun, so you guys who like spotting all the firearms in stories, watch out for that.

And Persuaders are really “Pers.”

When I type in word-processing software, long words or phrases that appear frequently enough get added to the dictionary in a shorter form, which is quite convenient.
On my PC, I just need to type in “Pers,” hit the right-menu key, and then choose the word from the list.

1. Persuader

2. Persuader (Note: Firearm)

3. Hand Persuader (Note: Persuader is a firearm; in this case, a pistol.)

Very handy. Very, very handy.

But if I get all used to it, then in normal conversation, it would go like,

“You know, Kino’s Pers is—”

So gotta be careful.

Even if Sigsawa uses unintelligible words, please kindly watch over him.

So, what does Kino travel with?

When I first wrote up “Kino’s Travels,” which came out of my own natural fondness for traveling,

“Should I make a list of Kino’s supplies…?”

I’ve often thought about that.

If I do make detailed notes about what she carries, where she straps it, and the like, it would probably make writing easier for me.

But then I gave it up.

If you were to ask me why—

It’s because I’m the sort of human who “can’t decrease one’s luggage.”

When I go traveling, I say, “I’ll probably need this, maybe that too, I’ll probably feel uneasy
without this one,” and before I know it, I’ve amassed all sorts of things, and it gets heavy.

And when I come back, I’ve not used any of those things, or else I happily bought some souvenir from wherever I went. That always happens.

Every time, I swear to myself to simplify my luggage, but it just happens again…

So, the day I ever come up with a complete list of Kino’s travel items is—

The day she doesn’t have to lug everything on Hermes.

About fan works.

Might be a surprise, but I welcome the idea of my works being the basis of fan works.

It expresses the gratitude of the people who like it so much and it also has that sense of energy exerted in “putting out their own work.”

Even if it were a parody of heretofore unprecedented proportions (though I’ve done a similar thing with “School Kino,” so to speak…) or an 18+ work that would flood the ground with one’s nosebleed, it’s all the same.

Only, I try best as I can not to read them.

The reason being, I fear the one in ten thousand—no, ten million—will prompt me to take the story line for myself.

Nevertheless, good luck, everyone.

There will be a time when that imagination and creativity will come in handy.

And so this afterword shall end abruptly here.

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Chapter5

2008-10-12T06:23:37Z

Matt122004: New page: The Country With the School — Assignment — Along a forested path ran a Motorad (note: a two-wheeled vehicle; meaning it doesn’t fly). On either side of the back wheel were two bl...

The Country With the School

— Assignment —

Along a forested path ran a Motorad (note: a two-wheeled vehicle; meaning it doesn’t fly).

On either side of the back wheel were two black boxes, and on the top was a pipe-frame carrier, though nothing was loaded on it.

The driver was a young human. The early teens, it seemed, with short black hair. Wore a hat that covered the collar and ears, goggles on the eyes, and a black jacket.

A fat belt wrapped about the driver’s waist and on the right thigh, in its holster, was a revolver-type Hand Persuader. (Note: A Persuader is a gun; in this case, it is a pistol.)

And on the front of her body, one Persuader able to shoot canister shots hung off a strap. Painted in black, the long cylinder tube and heat sink, full of holes, atop the barrel were two features that particularly stood out.

Under a blue sky and through a forest of green with the sun illuminating the right hand side, the

Motorad sped through and raised a cloud of dust.

The forest path ran straight on, enabling an excellent outlook, and the driver drove the Motorad on with considerable speed. At times, she readjusted the slipping Persuader on the front of her body.

“Hey, Kino.”

The Motorad spoke to its driver. This person named Kino responded.

“If it’s about the speed, I’m not going to drop it, Hermes. I want to get used to going fast for long hours.”

“No, that’s all fine with me.”

This Motorad named Hermes spoke and then,

“Not that—where are we going today? Shopping?”

“Didn’t I say?”

Kino slowed down. They lurched at this decrease in speed and once the engine quieted down, Kino spoke.

“School.”

“School?”

“Yes. I’m going to a certain school in this country we’re headed to for five days.”

“Well, why?”

“Master said there’s a skill taught there that no other school teaches. It’s a great chance, so go, she said. If it’s an opportunity to ‘become stronger,’ I’ll do anything.”

“Hmm. So that’s how it is.”

“That’s why the next few days, we’re going to be traveling this much distance.”

“As a Motorad, that’s great. The weather around this time is pretty nice.”

“And makes good driving practice.”

So saying, Kino opened the accelerator again.

Hermes accelerated off on the hard-packed earth.

As soon as they left the forest, tall walls greeted them. They were grey and large and surrounded the country with great breadth.

It was a little before noon. The sun was approaching its zenith and warming the ground as it did so.

Kino stopped Hermes before a sentryman holding a rifle in front of the gate. She let down the
kickstand and removed her goggles.

“Good morning. Nice to meet you. I’m Kino. This is my partner, Hermes. Please allow us in.”

After giving the proper greetings to the two sentrymen, Kino went around to the bag on the back wheel and drew out a letter.

The one more advanced in years, past his fifties, took this letter.

He opened it, read it, and then—

“Alright, understood. Come in.”

—quickly gave his permission.

“However, we have a very strict inspection for people possessing Persuaders. In your case, we’ll hold it until you leave.”

“Understood.”

Kino assented, removing the canister shot Persuader from her body and ejecting its nine bullets. They and the revolver at her hip whose barrel, cylinder, and grip she soon disseminated were placed in a box prepared by the sentrymen.

“You have an impressive type… Sorry for this procedure, but in one part of our vast country, there are terrorists displeased with the government who are growing rampant there. It’s noted on the map, so be careful not to approach it. Any other location is fine. —oh, and speed limits, too. Break it and you’re fined.”

“Understood. Thank you.”

Kino pushed Hermes through the gates.

After seeing off the vehicle and the person, the younger sentryman turned to his superior.

“Uh…are you sure?”

He answered his subordinate, What about him?

“Who is that boy?”

“Who knows? It’s the first time I’ve met him.”

To such a quick response,

“……”

Did the subordinate say nothing.

“But it’s an introduction letter from that old lady. Can’t reject it.”

“By ‘that old lady,’ do you mean the one who lives deep in that forest…that one everyone is scared of?”

“Who else is there?”

“Was he her grandson, maybe?”

“No, as far as I know, she’s always lived alone. Rumours say she picked him up while the kid was lost in there.”

“What’s up with that…? Besides, what kind of lady is she, anyway?”

“That is something I heard from the captain some time ago. He heard it from the regimental commander, who heard it directly from the general. Might as well tell it to you, too. Not to patronize, you understand. It’s for your own sake that I’m saying it.”

“Okay.”

“‘If you’d like to live a long life, don’t ever look into it.’ —that is all.”

“…… I wonder what’s for dinner today.”

“Beats me. Hope it’s fish.”

Within the curved walls of the country, woods and fields stretched to the very horizon. Sparse houses dotted the landscape here and there.

Kino spread out the map the sentryman had given her, took a note from her jacket, compared the two, then concluded,

“Okay. Go straight for a while, and then left at the second intersection. After pushing forward for a while, there will be a small town. There’s our destination.”

Kino flipped the two papers over and showed them to Hermes.

“Yup. No mistake about it.”

Kino replaced the map and note and then sped Hermes off.

“Okay, hello everyone. Today, we’ll be having a new student in our class. This here is Kino. Kino, this is our class. Altogether, twelve people. They’re about the same age as you, some are older. Now everyone, say hi.”

“Hello. My name is Kino.”

“I think you can all guess, but Kino wasn’t born or raised here. There’s a big forest outside this country, right? She lives with a granny there who takes care of her. But that’s something that should never get out of this room. From today, we’ll begin our afternoon classes. Let’s get along and work hard together. Just because Kino doesn’t look like you doesn’t mean you can shun her. Every person lined next to you is your friend. Is that clear? —Okay, then we’ll start class. Kino, please take the desk and chair over there. Work hard to catch up to us, okay?”

“Yes. My best regards.”

The sun began to slant in the forest through which Kino and Hermes drove through, shadows cast on their left.

Just like in the morning, the canister shot Persuader was strapped to the front of her body, and just like in the morning, she drove prodigiously fast. The sound of the shrill exhaust resounded through the trees.

“So! How was school today!”

Hermes asked in a loud voice. Hearing no reply, it repeated the question.

“Huh? —Aah! It was fun!”

Kino screamed her reply, too. At the insane speed she was driving at, the trees and leaves at either side washed by in her goggles.

“What’d you learn?”

“How to make stuff!”

“What kind?”

So asked Hermes. When Kino elaborated on the “stuff,”

“Huh. That sounds pretty fun.”

“It was fun. Pretty interesting. The people in the class weren’t that open, so I felt kind of left out, but…I think that’s just because I’m nervous. Everyone worked seriously and listened to the teacher, and during recess, we got along fine. They think hard and consider their futures seriously. Probably because they belong to the country.”

“Hm, hm. And the teacher?”

“She’s a good person! She’s still twenty, has blonde hair, and she’s pretty. Very kind. She laid everything out for me today. She doesn’t talk too fast and it’s easy to follow her. There were a lot of terms I didn’t know that I had to ask about, but she explained them to me without looking frustrated with me. So I understood everything in that class.”

“Hmm.”

“When Master told me to go to school all of a sudden, I wondered why, but it’s a lot more fun than I expected.”

“That’s wonderful. Your awaiting chauffeur, however, was nothing but bored. There was a wild dog who was about to mark my tires, for crying out loud.”

“What does that mean?”

“It was about to pee on me. That’s why I hate dogs. Although it whimpered off when I yelled at it.”

“Huh? If you’re too loud, you’re going to be seen, you know.”

“Relax. I screamed so high that humans wouldn’t be able to hear me.”

“…… What’s that?”

“I don’t feel like explaining it. Next time, maybe. It must be nice to teach something to someone.”

“…you and Master and the teacher all know so much. There’s still so much I don’t know, huh…”

“That’s alright. It’s all from here on, here on.”

“Well…yeah. Plus, we’re going tomorrow and the day after that. The class will end in five days as
planned, so until then.”

“As for me, I’d prefer running along the road than sleep in the woods all day.”

“When we get back, I’ll tell Master about what I learned. —oh! I learned something else amazing about Master.”

“What?”

“She teaches all that she knows, and whatever she doesn’t know, she sets out to learn it and then teaches whoever is willing to learn it. So she knows exactly what she doesn’t know. —I think that’s amazing.”

“I seeee. But to think there was a school in that country that taught this. I’m a bit surprised. But
Kino.”

“Hm?”

“Learning it is fine and well, but is it practical?”

“I wonder… I really don’t know.”

“Oh, what.”

“But when I first started to learn the alphabet, I thought, ‘Is this ever going to be useful? Rather than learn all this, I want to go play outside with everyone, I want to learn how to climb a tree.’ —But now, I don’t think that anymore. I learned the alphabet, and that allows me to read lots of interesting books. So in the same way, I think what I’m learning now will be useful someday.”

“I see. Although Motorads don’t ever have to know how to read for a lifetime.”

“…Hermes, what’s a Motorad’s lifetime like?”

“That’s tough to explain.”

Then the fast sailing Kino and Hermes turned into an intersection in the forest.

After running the road for some time, a log cabin appeared. One part of the forest was cultivated into fields, and it was there that it singly stood. From the chimney trailed smoke signaling a meal.

Kino cut through the field and stopped Hermes in front of the log cabin. An old woman soon appeared from the house.

She wore an apron, thin and her golden hair tied back. By her hip was a short-barreled revolver in its holster.

“Welcome back, Kino.”

“Hello, Master.”

The old woman called Master stepped down from the wooden deck onto the road and asked Kino if she used her canister shots. Kino replied in the negative.

“Then let’s go around to the field and try shooting the scarecrows, as usual.”

“Okay!”

Kino nodded and took off with Hermes. After proceeding a little ahead, she stepped the brakes on Hermes’s back wheel. The vehicle angled up sharply and rolled on the wheel, turning around to face the other direction.

“Let’s go, Hermes.”

“Be gentle.”

Kino took off with Hermes. She accelerated fast and by intervals increased the gears.

When they passed by the front of the log cabin, Kino let both hands go. Still straddled on Hermes, letting the momentum push them on, she grabbed the canister shot Persuader hanging in front of her body and unlatched the safety.

Then she lightly raised herself up and turned herself left.

Deep in the field, bordering the forest, stood five scarecrows. Constructed of wood, each one wore a metal pan like an apron.

Kino fired.

The nine canister shots waved out and struck the scarecrows, sparks and shrill sounds rising from the metal plates.

Kino skillfully avoided the recoil and quickly used her left hand to pump out the shots as she fired in rapid succession. Rumbling sounds rippled through the forest one after the other. A flock of birds close by had flapped away.

In the time she crossed the field Kino had fired five direct shots, all of which struck the scarecrow in places that would have been fatal to humans.

When she crossed the field Kino set her hands on the handlebars and quickly set the brakes, turning the vehicle around once more.

She accelerated again, this time aiming to the right and spinning around with her hanging Persuader.

She shot again.

The remaining four shots hit four of the scarecrows. The last bullet ejected, the shells from the nine canister shots rolled on the ground.

Once Kino gradually returned to the front of the house, the old woman commented in a pleased fashion,

“Excellent. You’ve become good.”

Kino stopped Hermes and stopped the engine. She let down the kickstand and got off.

“How was school, Kino?”

When she asked this,

“It was fun,”

Quickly replied Kino.

“Well, let’s have dinner, now. It’s sausage stew tonight.”

While seeing off a smiling Kino,

“No, I ain’t envious at all,”

Muttered Hermes to itself.

The next morning. The second day of travel.

“Yeah, go ahead.”

Granted permission by the guard, Kino and Hermes entered the gate.

“That’s right. Any questions up until now? Any? Well then, everyone already knows the fundamentals, now. I’m glad I have so many bright students. Huh? Even if I flatter you guys, nothing good’s going to come of it, you say? That’s true. In the first place, where did you learn that sort of talk when I haven’t taught you that, eh? —Kino, you learn just about as fast as everyone else, if not faster. At first, I was worried that with a new environment where all we do is learn, you might fall behind, but that’s not the case. You’re excellent.”

“Thank you.”

“This class has had twelve excellent pupils for a long time, but now we have a thirteenth, don’t we? —Eh? Nothing good, after all? Ahahaha, I know that. —That’s all for today. Next class will be the day after tomorrow, which is your day off. During that time, I suggest you review what you’ve learned so far, because we’ll be starting slightly more complicated tasks next time. Goodbye, everyone. Careful on your way back—”

And two days later.

“Hey, here you are again.”

Granted permission by the guard, Kino and Hermes entered the gate.

“Everyone, the most important thing about construction isn’t the dexterity of your hands. We aren’t here to make wristwatches, you hear? More important than that, in fact the most important thing of all is, from start to finish, making the product 'accurately.' Properly made objects that work reflect the personality of the person who made it. It’s pointless to assemble objects that have no real-life application. While you shouldn’t make them, in class, it’s okay. If something goes wrong, I’ll help you think through why it didn’t work. Then all you have to do is make sure you don’t repeat the same mistake the next time you build it. Now, let’s run a check of everyone’s work. —Oh, that’s good. Very well-made. —This, too. Wonderful, you followed exactly what I said. —Oh, if you don’t pass the cord through here, it’s going to snag. But other than that, it’s looking good. We’ll fix that later. —Mm-hm, very good. —Kino’s…ah, you have some parts you need to fix. This part shouldn’t be visible from the outside. Let’s hide it. And hide the seam, too. You can let this tip out, but let’s hide that for now, too. —It’s fine. If you fix these parts, yours will also work, Kino. No need to look so worried.”

“Teacher, I have a question.”

“Yes, Kino.”

“About the way you loop this cord, can you thread it through the top, too?”

“Good question. That’s a case-by-case basis. The issue would then depend on where you would wear it on your body. If you were to put it over your belly, then yes, thread it through the top. For your back, through the bottom.

“I see. I got it. Thank you very much.”

“Any other questions? —Oh! Everyone’s making excellent progress! It seems like your diligence is rubbing off on everyone, Kino.”

“—so yeah, I got praised by her.”

“That’s great, Kino.”

“I’ll be going again tomorrow. After two more times, it’s done!”

“That’s wonderful. When you’re done, take it home and show me, okay?”

“Okay.”

Those two days later, Kino attended school on Hermes,

“Kino, do your best.”

Kino was praised by her teacher,

“You wanna piece of me, then come get it!”

And a dog was yelled at by Hermes.

“Everyone! This class is finally over! I’m very proud of all your efforts.”

Kino was in the classroom she had been commuting to for five days. In the remodeled classroom nestled in this otherwise old building, the concrete pillars were chipped here and there, and the windows had no glass but, rather, were boarded up. Though many light bulbs dangled, it was still dim.
Including Kino, thirteen boys and girls sat in chairs and desks bearing obvious scars of frequent repair. With the exception of Kino, who wore a white shirt, the others also wore clothes with distinct patches.

Before every individual, on the top of their desks, lay a bag.

Leather and cloth, backpack and cross-shoulder and handbag, there were all sorts of bags. Its slightly bulging appearance suggested the presence of something inside it.

They were undoubtedly not top-of-the-line products, but all exuded an aura of handmade care, diligently put together.

Before Kino was a light beige cross-shoulder bag. As expected, it too had a distinct bulge, something the size of a rather large lunch box.

“We’ve finally done it, haven’t we! Here we are, with not one failure in sight! There’s nothing more for me to teach you! The last thing to do is to take the bag home and show it to your mother and father, brother and sister—show it to everyone in the world! They’ll definitely love it!”
In front of the sewing machine on the teacher’s desk, a beautiful woman with her golden hair tied back declared this proudly. Every pupil broke out into smiles.

“Well, now is when we’ll part, but I trust that every one of you will fulfill your purpose wonderfully!”

A firm assent now followed her voice.

“One last point. This doesn’t directly have to do with the class, but there’s something else I’d like you to learn. Please listen.”

Twenty-six eyes focused on the teacher’s face. She slowly met every gaze, and then,
“We wonder, what is the most important thing that leads to success in life? I, personally, believe that is your ‘conviction.’ ‘The power to accomplish what I want to do, what I set my mind on’—that is vital to your life. You must base your actions on this conviction. When you do, someone is bound to ask you, ‘Is that the right thing to do?’ —But, you mustn’t falter. Your heart must not waver. You mustn’t 'let' it waver. Hold fast to your end goal and race forward! Until now, I’ve told you not to lie in class, haven’t I? But after this, when you go into the outside world and you begin to base your actions on your convictions—it’s okay to lie. Above all, hold fast to your beliefs. Even if it will grind your soul to bits, stand still and fight!”

The teacher trembled all over as she orated passionately. In the finale, with a wide smile reminiscent
of a flower in full bloom,

“But, I know that you can do it. Everyone here can do it. —Class, you’ve graduated. Congratulations!”

Kino put the light beige shoulder bag into the box at Hermes’s back wheel,

“I’m back, Master.”

And returned to the log cabin in the forest.

Before the entranceway, within the cry of the birds and a madder red sky,

“I’ve done it, Master!”

The old lady saw the bag, looked inside, and said,

“I see. Now they use this sort of timber and construction, don’t they?”

Kino then showed it to Hermes,

“I see. So it allows you to pull the string that way.”

Who was also just as impressed.

The next day, before noon.

“Then let’s begin. Kino, carry the bag.”

“Yes, Master. I have it here.”

Kino and the old lady carefully deconstructed the device and checked its construction.

“I see. This makes for good reference. You’ve done well, it’s put together nicely. We’ve even got the details diagrammed, so let’s try putting it back together.”

“Sure!”

As if it never was taken apart, everything was set back in place.

That noon.

Two people and a vehicle entered the forest away from the house.

Kino hung the light beige bag on a branch connected to a tree trunk. The original cord leading out from the bag was tied to another longer string.

And at the other end of that thread stood the old lady and Hermes, hidden behind another tree trunk.

“Are you ready, Master?”

“Yes, any time.”

“Hermes?”

“I’m fine, too.”

“Here goes, then. I hope it goes well!”

Kino yanked hard on the string. A short snap could be heard as the string left the bag.

“Shhh” went a sound as white smoke poured of the bag for two seconds.

Then it exploded.

The high-power military bomb exploded. The nails set around it shot off in all directions and cruelly stabbed through the hearts of neighboring trees.

The blast wove through the forest and whipped up the fallen leaves.

The tree from which the bag was suspended from had its trunk gouged out by the bomb. At the same time
that the black smoke cleared, it collapsed into the woods.

Pounding the forest, the roar of the detonation too threw up the avians called birds and faded in the sky.

“Success! It exploded like it should have!”

“That’s awesome.”

The old lady told the excited Kino and Hermes,

“Then we ought to tell the teacher, shouldn’t we? How about visiting the country again tomorrow? I have things I want you to buy, so let’s do that, too.”

The next day.

Kino and Hermes left the house early and covered the distance in a flash, arriving at the gates just before noon.

Just like before, they sought that little town.

Just as they reached the heart of these low, clustered buildings and turned the corner of the back road.

“Oh, the school’s…”

“Oh?”

Before Kino’s eyes, a little ahead on the road, the “school” building was being destroyed. A giant bulldozer covered the already huge pile of rubble and mercilessly ran down the building.

Kino pushed Hermes out from the back road and stopped in front of the building.

It was surrounded by many armed policemen.

Police cars and trucks were parked on the wide thoroughfare, and behind the caution tape, residents watched the scene with gloomy expressions.

Once they glimpsed Kino and Hermes, they brightened up a little, then once again feigned an apathetic countenance.

Crumbling with each explosion, the back of a young, blonde woman was visible before the building.

She was surrounded by several policemen, her hands cuffed behind. Quiet, she gazed at the dying building.

“That’s…the teacher.”

So whispered Kino to Hermes.

“Oh my. I wonder what happened?”

“Let’s ask.”

Kino pushed Hermes up to the tape and spoke with a young policeman.

“Excuse me, what happened?”

“Hm? —aah, you must not be from these parts. It’s best if you leave this town soon. Wouldn’t blame ya.”

He began with that upfront, and without paying any attention to the residents in Kino’s immediate vicinity,

“The police crushed one of the terrorist cells. This dump of a town was a hideout. It’s such a poor place here that it gave rise to a low-down group who thought to overthrow the government through dirty tricks.”

Kino pointed to the back of her teacher.

“Um, who’s that pretty woman caught there?”

“Her? Might not look like it, but she’s one of those terrorists.”

“Huh. What was she caught for?”

Hermes asked in place of Kino.

“You wouldn’t believe it…”

Muttering with a sour face, the policeman answered.

“She was running a ‘school’ in this crummy building. Was teachin’ little boys and girls your age how to make a high-power, hidden bomb.”

“Hmmm. And then?”

“And then…yesterday. Those boys and girls pretended to go on a trip to the government district in the heart of the country. And…they set off the bombs in crowded buildings and marketplaces along with themselves. All twelve. Suicide terrorists, they’re called.”

“Why? Did they think life sucked or something?”

“Who knows. They were raised by these terrorists, so who knows what went on in their heads. Crazy loons who think dying by terrorism is their ‘faith.’ It’s obvious they were encouraged by their parents, relatives, and siblings, even for this bombing! Now we have the casualties exceeding a hundred. Over twice that number are howling in rage. Bastards these terrorists are! —One way or another, we pinpointed this building and apprehended her.”

“So that’s how it is.”

So Kino replied indifferently.

“She’s going to be executed soon. If we just put her prison, there will be other terrorists demanding to let her go, so we were under strict orders to shoot her once we got her.“

The building became completely reduced to rubble. The roar of the bulldozer faded.

Ordered by the police to mount the black truck parked off to her side, the teacher turned to the residents.

She turned,

“……”

Met her eyes with Kino’s—

And slowly smiled.

The young officer, watching his colleagues take the terrorist past his eyes, asked Kino,

“Do you know her?”

Kino replied firmly, in a voice even the teacher could hear.

“No. How could I?”

Quietly and with a satisfied smile, the teacher let herself be pushed by the policemen towards the truck.

She entered with the officers into the load-carrier of the windowless truck and presently disappeared from everyone’s sight.

To take care that the residents would not barge in, the officers stood guard with Persuaders.

After some time, only policemen covered the road. Before the eyes of the silent people, an officer wearing a black mask appeared from the driver’s seat. In his hands was a large caliber rifle.

Coming around to the back of the truck, he loaded one large bullet into the gun.

Taking his stance, he aimed inside the load-carrier, whose door was still open.

He fired.

The oppressive sound reverberated off the buildings.

“Withdraw!”

Under the order, the police returned to their respective vehicles. The bulldozer heading the line, the cars and trucks leave the city.

When the black truck was the last to leave, a body was thrown out from the back.
The face looked gouged out, and the corpse of blonde, bloodied hair floated in the air before hitting
the ground. A bone snapped.

After the line of cars left, the people gathered around the corpse.

They gently turned its face upwards and folded the hands over the breast. They glanced at the absent face.

And altogether, they raised a great cheer. From each mouth cried worship of the woman as their hero.

In this town rung with shouts, the motorad and its driver were gone.

Zero no Tsukaima

2008-08-21T05:40:58Z

Matt122004: /* Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭 */

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Vol.One Cover]]

The ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Española (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

Baka-Tsuki Members who are interested in this series please [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 read this].

== Updates == 
*August 2, 2008:
:* [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 of Volume 6]] & [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 of Volume 7]] are translated. Yet another [[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]'s contribution.

Older updates can be found on the [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_news_archive|ZnT news archive]].

== Translation ==
=== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration]] ===
Translators are requested to mark all the chapters they are translating on the [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration Page]] according to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline#Translation_Management|Translation Management]] section of ''Zero no Tsukaima'' [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline|Project Specific Guidelines]].
=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:guidelines Naming Conventions For ZnT]

=== Joint Collaboration ===
This Project was a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] with the following active groups:
* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens] (who also worked on the manga version of this series)
::*Volume 1 (all chapters)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volume 1, Chapter 1
::*Volume 1, Chapter 2

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==
===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Full_Text|Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]

===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Eve before the Final Battle in Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - The Final Battle]]

===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Full_Text|Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Full_Text|Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Saint]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Ring of Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The "Charming Fairies" Inn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind]] - [50% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday]]

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤石===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Duke de la Vallière]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne]]
::*Chapter 5 - Flame of Twenty Years Ago
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Sortie]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Illusion of Dartanes]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Atonement of Flame]] - [2% Translated]

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Temperature Difference between the Two]]
::*Chapter 2 - Elf
::*Chapter 3 - The Shinto Priest of Romalia
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Secretary and the Emperor]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Ancient City of South Gotha
::*Chapter 6 - Truce
::*Chapter 7 - The Reason to Fight
::*Chapter 8 - King of Gallia
::*Chapter 9 - Rout
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Place of Courage]] - [5% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Each End of the War
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Saito's Morning]] - [20% Translated]
::*Chapter 3 - The Golden Elf
::*Chapter 4 - The Visit of the Shinto Priest
::*Chapter 5 - The Gandalfr Disappearing
::*Chapter 6 - The Nations Conference
::*Chapter 7 - Louise's Decision
::*Chapter 8 - The Users of Void
::*Chapter 9 - Myozunitonirun
::*Chapter 10 - Swordsman
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Louise's Fear
::*Chapter 2 - The Elf of the Forest
::*Chapter 3 - The Meeting and the Parting of the User
::*Chapter 4 - The Title of Chevalier
::*Chapter 5 - The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit
::*Chapter 6 - The Feelings of the Queen
::*Chapter 7 - Solicitation
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Ball of Sleipnir]] - [58% Translated]
::*Chapter 9 - The Confrontation of the 怪鳥
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - 『オストラント』号
::*Chapter 2 - Elf
::*Chapter 3 - Anxiety and Jalousy
::*Chapter 4 - The Queen and the Knights
::*Chapter 5 - Siblings
::*Chapter 6 - Six Persons in Prison
::*Chapter 7 - Settlement of the Past
::*Chapter 8 - The Old Mansion of Orleans
::*Chapter 9 - Alhambra Castle
::*Chapter 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Von Zerbst
::*Chapter 2 - The Queen and the Duke
::*Chapter 3 - Karin the Heavy Wind
::*Chapter 4 - The Vallière Family
::*Chapter 5 - New School Term
::*Chapter 6 - Private Lesson
::*Chapter 7 - The Pope of Romalia
::*Chapter 8 - Jörmungand
::*Chapter 9 - Reunion in Westwood
::*Chapter 10 - The Heart of the Duet
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
'''The White Country（Albion）からの編入生'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
'''Right To Use Saito during a Day'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2

=== Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Romalia
::*Chapter 2 - Saito's Decision
::*Chapter 3 - 『オストラント』号の上で
::*Chapter 4 - 二つの騎士隊
::*Chapter 5 - The Persuasion of the Pope
::*Chapter 6 - Long Spear
::*Chapter 7 - World Door
::*Chapter 8 - Meaning of the Smile
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Flower Bed Squadron’s Rebellion
::*Chapter 2 - The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony
::*Chapter 3 - An Elven Gandalfr
::*Chapter 4 - The City of Water or The Capital/Metropolis of Water
::*Chapter 5 - Six Thousand Years Ago
::*Chapter 6 - Tiger Street 虎=Tiger 街道=Main Road/Highway
::*Chapter 7 - Aquileia’s Saint/Holy Woman
::*Chapter 8 - The Steel Tiger
::*Chapter 9 - The Memory of the Bond
::*Epilogue

=== Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Story 1 - Tabitha and the Pterosaur
::*Story 2 - Tabitha and the Vampire
::*Story 3 - Tabitha and the Assassin
::*Story 4 - Tabitha and the Magic Doll

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story5|Story 5 - Tabitha and the Gambler]]
::*Story 6 - Tabitha and the Minotaur
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_ExtraChapter|Extra Chapter - A Day in the Life of Sylphid]]
::*Story 7 - Tabitha and the Bird of Paradise
::*Story 8 - Tabitha and the Naval Port

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]
::*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
::*[[user:Trewth|Trewth ]]
::*[[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r ]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Xorius|Xorius]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]]
::*[[user:DeotoxSlayer|DeotoxSlayer]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' / ゼロの使い魔 (published June 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1105-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1105-8)
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' / 風のアルビオン (published September 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1144-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1144-7)
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' / 始祖の祈祷書 (published December 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1196-0 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1196-6)
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' / 誓約の水精霊 (published March 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1236-3 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1236-9)
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' / トリスタニアの休日 (published July 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1290-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1290-1)
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' / 贖罪の炎赤石 (published November 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1449-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1449-3)
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' / 銀の降臨祭 (published February 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1501-X and ISBN 978-4-8401-1501-8)
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲 (published June 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1542-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1542-1)
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' / 双月の舞踏会 (published September 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1707-1 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1707-4)
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者 (published December 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1766-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1766-1)
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' / 追憶の二重奏 (published May 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1859-0 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1859-0)
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' / 妖精達の休日 (published August 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1900-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1900-9)
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' / 聖国の世界扉 (published December 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' / 水都市の聖女 (published May 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)
* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険 (published October 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1726-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1726-5)
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険2 (published October 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2058-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2058-6)

Zero no Tsukaima

2008-08-21T05:36:05Z

Matt122004: /* Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭 */

[[Image:Znt novel cover.jpg|300px|thumb|Vol.One Cover]]

The ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%28version_fran%C3%A7aise%29|Français (French)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EItalian_Version%7E|Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_wersja_polska|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Española (Spanish)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

Baka-Tsuki Members who are interested in this series please [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=248 read this].

== Updates == 
*August 2, 2008:
:* [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 of Volume 6]] & [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 of Volume 7]] are translated. Yet another [[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]'s contribution.

Older updates can be found on the [[Zero_no_Tsukaima_news_archive|ZnT news archive]].

== Translation ==
=== [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration]] ===
Translators are requested to mark all the chapters they are translating on the [[Zero no Tsukaima Registration|Registration Page]] according to [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline#Translation_Management|Translation Management]] section of ''Zero no Tsukaima'' [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Guideline|Project Specific Guidelines]].
=== Format Standards ===
Every chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in [[Format_guideline|Format/Style Guideline]].

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Zero_no_Tsukaima:guidelines Naming Conventions For ZnT]

=== Joint Collaboration ===
This Project was a [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?t=246 joint collaboration] with the following active groups:
* [http://www.kawaiiheavens.net/ Kawaii Heavens] (who also worked on the manga version of this series)
::*Volume 1 (all chapters)


*[http://www.k-neko.net/ Kuroneko]
::*Volume 1, Chapter 1
::*Volume 1, Chapter 2

== ''Zero no Tsukaima'' series by Noboru Yamaguchi ==
===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Full_Text|Volume 1 - Zero's Familiar / ゼロの使い魔]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero no Tsukaima:Volume1_Insert_&_Back Cover|Insert & Back Cover]]
'''Kingdom of Magic'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - I'm a Familiar]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise the Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Legend]]
'''Gandálfr'''
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - A Familiar's Day]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Kirche the Ardent]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Tristain's Arms Dealer]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Fouquet the Crumbling Earth]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume1_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Staff of Destruction]]

===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Full_Text|Volume 2 - Albion of the Wind / 風のアルビオン]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - A Secret Boat]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Her Majesty's Melancholy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Childhood Friend's Request]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Port City - La Rochelle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Rest Day Before Leaving]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The White Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Prince of a Dying Country]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Eve before the Final Battle in Newcastle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume2_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - The Final Battle]]

===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Full_Text|Volume 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book / 始祖の祈祷書]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter1_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 1 - Lineage of Zero]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Louise's Lovesickness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - The Founder's Prayer Book]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Love Triangle]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Arsenal and the Royal Family]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Treasure Hunting]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - Dragon's Raiment]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Colbert's Laboratory]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter9|Chapter 9 - Declaration of War]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume3_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Void]]

===[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Full_Text|Volume 4 - The Water Spirit of Oath / 誓約の水精霊]]===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Saint]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Saito Goes Shopping in the Triumphant Town]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Sailor Outfit and Louise's Jealousy]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter4_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 4 - Tabitha's Secret]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter5_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 5 - The Strength of a Love Potion]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - The Water Spirit]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter7_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 7 - The Ring of Andvari]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - Reunion with Falsehood]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Chapter9_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 9 - Confrontation of Sadness]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 5 - Tristania's Holiday / トリスタニアの休日===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The "Charming Fairies" Inn]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind]] - [50% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume5_Chapter3_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 3 - Tristania's Holiday]]

=== Volume 6 - The Ruby of Atonement / 贖罪の炎赤石===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Homecoming]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 2 - Cattleya]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Duke de la Vallière]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Commanding Officer Guiche and Officer Cadet Malicorne]]
::*Chapter 5 - Flame of Twenty Years Ago
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter6_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 6 - Sortie]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Chapter 7 - The Illusion of Dartanes]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter8|Chapter 8 - The Atonement of Flame]] - [2% Translated]

=== Volume 7 - The Silver Pentecost / 銀の降臨祭===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Temperature Difference between the Two]] - [50% Translated]
::*Chapter 2 - Elf
::*Chapter 3 - The Shinto Priest of Romalia
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Secretary and the Emperor]]
::*Chapter 5 - The Ancient City of South Gotha
::*Chapter 6 - Truce
::*Chapter 7 - The Reason to Fight
::*Chapter 8 - King of Gallia
::*Chapter 9 - Rout
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter10|Chapter 10 - The Place of Courage]] - [5% Translated]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]

=== Volume 8 - The Serenade of Nostalgia / 望郷の小夜曲===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Each End of the War
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume8_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Saito's Morning]] - [20% Translated]
::*Chapter 3 - The Golden Elf
::*Chapter 4 - The Visit of the Shinto Priest
::*Chapter 5 - The Gandalfr Disappearing
::*Chapter 6 - The Nations Conference
::*Chapter 7 - Louise's Decision
::*Chapter 8 - The Users of Void
::*Chapter 9 - Myozunitonirun
::*Chapter 10 - Swordsman
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 9 - The Ball of Twin Moons / 双月の舞踏会===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Louise's Fear
::*Chapter 2 - The Elf of the Forest
::*Chapter 3 - The Meeting and the Parting of the User
::*Chapter 4 - The Title of Chevalier
::*Chapter 5 - The Knight Corps of the Water Spirit
::*Chapter 6 - The Feelings of the Queen
::*Chapter 7 - Solicitation
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter8_%7EPreview%7E|Chapter 8 - The Ball of Sleipnir]] - [58% Translated]
::*Chapter 9 - The Confrontation of the 怪鳥
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi / イーヴァルディの勇者===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume10_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - 『オストラント』号
::*Chapter 2 - Elf
::*Chapter 3 - Anxiety and Jalousy
::*Chapter 4 - The Queen and the Knights
::*Chapter 5 - Siblings
::*Chapter 6 - Six Persons in Prison
::*Chapter 7 - Settlement of the Past
::*Chapter 8 - The Old Mansion of Orleans
::*Chapter 9 - Alhambra Castle
::*Chapter 10 - The Hero of Ivaldi
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 11 - A Duet of Recollection / 追憶の二重奏===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume11_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Von Zerbst
::*Chapter 2 - The Queen and the Duke
::*Chapter 3 - Karin the Heavy Wind
::*Chapter 4 - The Vallière Family
::*Chapter 5 - New School Term
::*Chapter 6 - Private Lesson
::*Chapter 7 - The Pope of Romalia
::*Chapter 8 - Jörmungand
::*Chapter 9 - Reunion in Westwood
::*Chapter 10 - The Heart of the Duet
::*Epilogue

=== Volume 12 - The Fairies' Holiday / 妖精達の休日===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume12_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Prologue
'''The White Country（Albion）からの編入生'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
'''Knight Corps of the Water Spirit, Charge!'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
'''Right To Use Saito during a Day'''
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2

=== Volume 13 - The World Door of the Holy Country / 聖国の世界扉===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume13_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - Romalia
::*Chapter 2 - Saito's Decision
::*Chapter 3 - 『オストラント』号の上で
::*Chapter 4 - 二つの騎士隊
::*Chapter 5 - The Persuasion of the Pope
::*Chapter 6 - Long Spear
::*Chapter 7 - World Door
::*Chapter 8 - Meaning of the Smile
::*Epilogue

===Volume 14 - Aquileia's Saint / 水都市の聖女===

::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume14_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Flower Bed Squadron’s Rebellion
::*Chapter 2 - The Third Annual Enthronement Ceremony
::*Chapter 3 - An Elven Gandalfr
::*Chapter 4 - The City of Water or The Capital/Metropolis of Water
::*Chapter 5 - Six Thousand Years Ago
::*Chapter 6 - Tiger Street 虎=Tiger 街道=Main Road/Highway
::*Chapter 7 - Aquileia’s Saint/Holy Woman
::*Chapter 8 - The Steel Tiger
::*Chapter 9 - The Memory of the Bond
::*Epilogue

=== Side Story Volume 1 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume1_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*Story 1 - Tabitha and the Pterosaur
::*Story 2 - Tabitha and the Vampire
::*Story 3 - Tabitha and the Assassin
::*Story 4 - Tabitha and the Magic Doll

=== Side Story Volume 2 - Tabitha's Adventure / タバサの冒険2===
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Illustrations|Color Illustrations]]
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_Story5|Story 5 - Tabitha and the Gambler]]
::*Story 6 - Tabitha and the Minotaur
::*[[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Side_Story_Volume2_ExtraChapter|Extra Chapter - A Day in the Life of Sylphid]]
::*Story 7 - Tabitha and the Bird of Paradise
::*Story 8 - Tabitha and the Naval Port

== Project Staff ==
*Project Administrator: [[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Vaelis|Vaelis]]

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Momogan|Momogan]]
::*[[user:Serenade_beta|Serenade beta]]
::*[[user:ArchmageXin|ArchmageXin]]
::*[[user:Trewth|Trewth ]]
::*[[user:ShApEsHiFt3r|ShApEsHiFt3r ]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
::*[[user:Xorius|Xorius]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Claies|Claies]]
::*[[user:christof|christof]]
::*[[user:Vertiful|Vertiful]]

'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Cala-kun|Cala-kun]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Sushi-Y|Sushi-Y]]
::*[[user:Nidema|Nidema]]
::*[[user:SaiyaJedi|SaiyaJedi]] <- aka "SaitoFromEarth"
::*[[user:naturesbless|naturesbless]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.
They will regularly patrol the projects to prevent vandalism & make sure the guidelines are implemented. If you have any inquiries about certain edits please contact any one of the members.

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-gto]]
::*[[user:Matt122004|Matt122004]]
::*[[user:DeotoxSlayer|DeotoxSlayer]]
::*[[user:Darknemo2000|Darknemo2000]]
'''A.W.O.L'''
::*[[user:Bicube|Bicube]]
::*[[user:BaKaFiSh|BaKaFiSh]]
::*[[user:Rednal|Rednal]]
::*[[user:Se-chan|Se-Chan]]
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:Darkoneko|Darkoneko]]
'''M.I.A'''
::*[[user:Nandeyanen|Nandeyanen]]
'''K.I.A'''
::*[[user:Da~Mike|Da~Mike]]
::*[[user:BlckKnght|BlckKnght]]
::*[[user:Crowkenobi|Crowkenobi]]
::*[[user:Andiyar|Andiyar]]

== Series Overview ==

* Volume 1 - ''Zero's Familiar'' / ゼロの使い魔 (published June 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1105-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1105-8)
* Volume 2 - ''Albion of the Wind'' / 風のアルビオン (published September 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1144-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1144-7)
* Volume 3 - ''The Founder's Prayer Book'' / 始祖の祈祷書 (published December 25, 2004; ISBN 4-8401-1196-0 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1196-6)
* Volume 4 - ''The Water Spirit of Oath'' / 誓約の水精霊 (published March 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1236-3 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1236-9)
* Volume 5 - ''Tristania's Holiday'' / トリスタニアの休日 (published July 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1290-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1290-1)
* Volume 6 - ''The Ruby of Atonement'' / 贖罪の炎赤石 (published November 25, 2005; ISBN 4-8401-1449-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1449-3)
* Volume 7 - ''The Silver Pentecost'' / 銀の降臨祭 (published February 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1501-X and ISBN 978-4-8401-1501-8)
* Volume 8 - ''The Serenade of Nostalgia'' / 望郷の小夜曲 (published June 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1542-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1542-1)
* Volume 9 - ''The Ball of Twin Moons'' / 双月の舞踏会 (published September 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1707-1 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1707-4)
* Volume 10 - ''The Hero of Ivaldi'' / イーヴァルディの勇者 (published December 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1766-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1766-1)
* Volume 11 - ''A Duet of Recollection'' / 追憶の二重奏 (published May 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1859-0 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1859-0)
* Volume 12 - ''The Fairies' Holiday'' / 妖精達の休日 (published August 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-1900-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1900-9)
* Volume 13 - ''The World Door of the Holy Country'' / 聖国の世界扉 (published December 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2110-9 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2110-1)
* Volume 14 - ''Aquileia's Saint'' / 水都市の聖女 (published May 25, 2008; ISBN 4-8401-2319-5 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2319-8)
* Side Story Volume 1 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険 (published October 25, 2006; ISBN 4-8401-1726-8 and ISBN 978-4-8401-1726-5)
* Side Story Volume 2 - ''Tabitha's Adventure'' / タバサの冒険2 (published October 25, 2007; ISBN 4-8401-2058-7 and ISBN 978-4-8401-2058-6)

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Epilogue

2008-08-15T01:10:32Z

Matt122004: New page: “The Camera Country, Part B” —Picturesque B— The country Kino and Hermes entered had not any technological progress, but one that carried on a very simple lifestyle since the d...

“The Camera Country, Part B”

—Picturesque B—

The country Kino and Hermes entered had not any technological progress, but one that carried on a very simple lifestyle since the days of yore.

In the walls made of stone, the people never changed despite the centuries, maintaining their incredible self-sufficiency for that same length of time.

Their clothing were all of natural fibers like hemp and silk, their food organic grains and vegetables, and surprisingly, the country actually led a rather wealthy but peaceful life.

Having not seen visitors (vehicles, actually) in a long time, Kino and Hermes were welcomed warmly. Treated to their meals, Kino was impressed by the taste, cleaning the plate every day.

A relaxing three days passed, and it was on this morning, when Kino and Hermes were about to be sent off by all of the country’s people.

“Kino and Hermes. Would you be willing to do us a favor?”

This was spoken by a resident, who came with a camera in hand.

It was a black camera. Single-lens reflex with interchangeable lenses, which used 35 mm film, as Kino often saw sold within
metallic tubes in other countries she visited.

It was fitted with the standard 50mm manual focus lens, with a cloth strap attached that enabled a person to hang the camera from the neck.

Scrapes covered it here and there, but there was no significant damage and the camera was in perfectly useable condition.

“…?”

Kino cocked her head. Seeing that none of the other residents were surprised, Hermes made the inquiry.

“That’s a nice model. What’s up with it?”

“This, you see…”

The one who held the camera explained the story.

Over a decade ago, a traveler made his way here. A young man in his twenties, he suffered fatal wounds on his journey, which caused him to fall seriously ill.

In spite of the country’s best efforts, they were in vain and the man was due to pass in several days. It was then that—

“It’s my most valuable treasure… Here’s my thanks… I give it to everyone… Thank you…”

—he handed this device to the residents as his gratitude.

“Even now, it’s our country’s most prized possession. We take turns handling and maintaining it. Its name is No More Film.”

“Pardon me?”

“That’s what it’s called?”

To the surprised Kino and Hermes,

“Yes. That was the last thing the man said.”

“…ahh, I see.”

“Hm, so that’s how it is. So, how do you use it?”

“Ah, yes. We didn’t know how to use it at first, but everyone put their heads together and after some inquiry into the matter, we confirmed it. First, you turn the round end to someone. Then, he or she shows up as a picture in this little window to the person who’s holding this. When you turn this tube, you can make the picture clearer. It’s a surprising mechanism.”

“I see.” “Go on.”

“On the right side, you push this lever out. When you let go, it snaps back. Then it allows you to press this bump here just once. May I?”

“Go ahead.” “A-okay.”

Granted permission, the cameraman closed his left eye, looked at Kino and Hermes with his right through the finder, and then pressed the shutter.

Ka-shunk.

A leisurely metallic sound was audible.

“Just now, when I pressed on this bump, you two disappeared for a moment. In that instant—”

The cameraman continued happily,

“I was able to preserve your image in my mind. Thank you very much.”

“?” “Hm?”

“See, this mechanism allows the picture to be stored in my head. From my right eye to my head, the image of you two comes in and properly puts itself in storage. This way, I’ll always be able to remember now as a wonderful memory. So that’s why it disappears for that instant.”

“Ahh…I see.”

So said Kino, waiting for his next words.

“With that, may you allow all of us a chance to use this device to remember you?”

Kino smiled and nodded.

“Of course. May everyone get in the picture, too?”

And then—

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Prologue

2008-08-15T01:08:13Z

Matt122004:

“The Camera Country, Part B”

—Picturesque B—

And then it turned into a big photo session for the country.

The residents all lined up and waited to use that one camera with great patience.

Both the people who had their turns and those who did not gathered behind Kino and Hermes and settled themselves into some sort of
composition.

The residents, one by one, one shot per person, framed Kino and Hermes however way they pleased with the finder, fine-tuned the focus,

“Now, say cheese!”

“I’d rather everyone put on a serious face!”

“Come on everyone, do a big cheer for me!”

“How about if everyone jumped up at once? —One! Two!”

“I can’t get the people at the side…okay! How about just the travelers!”

They pressed the shutter.

“Thank you, traveler! These will make splendid memories for us!”

“Thank you. I’ll never forget this!”

And so the country-wide photo session went on to noon.

In the end, Kino had the pleasure of lunching with them as well before she headed out.

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Prologue

2008-08-15T01:07:55Z

Matt122004: New page: “The Camera Country, Part B” —Picturesque B— And then it turned into a big photo session for the country. The residents all lined up and waited to use that one camera with gre...

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Chapter2

2008-08-13T19:16:50Z

Matt122004: New page: The Country of Disappointment —Hope Against Hope— “Traveler! Traveler!” “Me? —yes, what is it?” “Sorry for catching you while you’re packing up to go. But as a citi...

The Country of Disappointment

—Hope Against Hope—

“Traveler! Traveler!”

“Me? —yes, what is it?”

“Sorry for catching you while you’re packing up to go. But as a citizen of this country, there’s one thing I’d like to ask of you.”

“Ooh, what what? Something Kino might know?”

“It’s something only a traveler can do. –please tell us your opinion of our country!”

“Let’s see… It was a very pleasant stay. It’s a wonderful country.”

“Yeah, yeah. No one tried to jump us and no motorad thieves, either.”

“All the people I met were kind—personally, I loved the meals. The fried chicken soaked in vinegar and topped with tartar sauce was superb. I’d actually come again just for that.”

“Is that so… I guess that’s great, that we’ve satisfied you…”

“Why the down face when we praised you? Is there something bothering you?”

“Ah…yeah, sort of…”

“What, what?”

“Er…it’ll sound weird, but…it’s a request for the traveler.”

“What is it?”

“When you go to other places, and they ask you about this country—”

“Yes.”

“Could you badmouth us with all your heart?”

“Pardon me?”

“Badmouth us. Like ‘it mistreats travelers so badly,’ or ‘the food is awful,’ or ‘it wasn’t comfortable,’ or…”

“Why?”

“Truth is…our country gets lots of travelers and merchants, and word gets passed down in its own way…but it seems all that comes
out are good opinions—how the people are nice, how we’re always thought of as a country who greatly welcomes our guests.”

“My, my.” “Please continue.”

“In actuality, that’s not the case. There are some people like that, who think, ‘it’s been a long while since we’ve had a newcomer,’ so they welcome them with open arms and pay for them right out of their own pockets. But there are also people who don’t think so kindly of guests and end up avoiding, even hating them. And then that disappoints some of the people who come here.”

“Disappointment, is it?”

“Yes. They are clearly disillusioned and we know how gloomy they become. Some of them even get angry and exclaim, ‘I never would have thought it was so horrible! I should have never come!’”

“Oh my.”

“As for us, we’re just normal people living our normal lives every day. Very normal lives. With such high expectations, we get so confused. In the end, we end up wishing we could get the guests who come and leave to spread bad rumors about us. Could you favor us with this?”

“Me… I’m not really good at lying, so on this matter, I can’t go anything but tell the truth. Unfortunately, I won’t be able to grant your request, I’m sorry.”

“I see… No, it’s my fault for bringing up an reasonable favor.”

“Hey hey, I was wondering, if you wanted to look bad to travelers—”

“Yes.”

“From the moment they come to the moment they leave, you could have just treated them badly from the start. Then it’ll naturally get around how horrible a country this is.”

“Oh! No! We could never be so rude! Never!”

After departing, the traveler said,

“Just a while ago, I thought, ‘It’s a rather wonderful country’—”

To her own motorad.

“But now I’ll revise that to, ‘It was a very splendid country.’”

Kino no Tabi:Volume11 Frontispiece2

2008-08-13T19:12:43Z

Matt122004:

The Country of Flower Fields

—Flower Arrangement—

One spring day.

When run-off water from the melting mountain snow were beginning to bestow energy upon the green of the forest.

With the morning sun upon their backs, Kino and Hermes looked down upon a country on the peak of the mountain.

All they had to do was roll down the road, cut through a certain forest enclosed in high walls, and then just get to the gate,

“Doesn’t look like we can get in, can we, Kino?”

But Kino and Hermes did not move from their spot.

From where they could see, points of fire bloomed here and there from several houses. Faint wisps of smoke and the cries of humans were aloft in the breeze.

Kino pulled out her telescope and gained a clear sight of people killing each other. In the cramped interior of the country, many people were hitting, slicing, sometimes shooting many other people. They killed each other without end beneath the morning sun and the blue sky.

Kino and Hermes bided their time by sipping tea, and then something moved over theit heads.

It was a flight of Hovees (note: a Hover Vehicle; denotes a floating vehicle). In formation, they flew without a sound to the heart of the country but for one that landed beside Kino and Hermes.

A middle-aged woman stepped off. A young companion was with her and she wore a splendid military outfit. The rank insignia signified her to be a great person indeed.

“Hey, traveler and motorad. You were thinking of visiting this country and came this far, right? What a disaster, isn’t it.”

Kino greeted her, then inquired as to what was going on.

“That country, you see, was really a mash-up of three different ethnicities living together. They got along with each other pretty well, actually, but recently relations started getting bad. Someone spoke first. ‘We’re the best ones,’ or something.”

“So, three-way struggle, then?”

In reply to Hermes,

“Yep. It’s been a chain of massacres, neighbors and friends alike, all over a difference of blood. Can’t be helped.”

So said the soldier, shrugging. Then relayed to them, Everything’s going to be resolved in due time, so we came from the neighboring country.

“How’s it going to end?”

“See for yourself.”

And the soldier casually waved her hand to the front.

The squad of Hovees poured over where Kino and Hermes looked down upon the country.

Then, they let fall many bombs, let rain a shower of shells.

The muffled cacophony of the explosions could be heard from the mountain peak as the country was enveloped in black smoke.

In this way, everything was over by noon. After the smoke cleared, there was no sight of a human, no shrieks nor screams nor laughter.

Done annihilating, the Hovees regrouped together in the sky, and a different assemblage swung downward. Something small pattered beneath them.

“What’s that?”

To Hermes’s question,

“That, you see, are flower seeds.”

So said the soldier.

“Flower seeds of many, many kinds. Since after all, it’s due to rain starting tomorrow. Here, they’ll grow on plenty of nourishment, and by the time it’s summer, it will flourish into a round field of flowers. —It will be beautiful. I’m sure.”

After every Hovee departed, Kino mounted Hermes and sped away.

Spring ended and summer began, and around the time it was about to end.

“It’s a fantastic place.”

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it, Lord Shizu? Tea?”

“Mm.”

A different group of travelers arrived. Two people and one animal arrived in a buggy and looked down on the perfectly round, brilliant field of flowers, deeply impressed by this scenery.

“It’s wonderful. Life as a vagabond mustn’t be so bad if we get to see this often.”

And then the male traveler muttered to himself, I wonder who could have made something so splendid as this.